A DISCOURSE ON THE
CONSTITUTION AND GOVERNMENT
OF THE UNITED STATES |
|
|
John C. Calhoun |
OURS is a
system of governments, compounded of the separate governments of the
several States composing the Union, and of one common government of all
its members, called the Government of the United States. The former
preceded the latter, which was created by their agency. Each was framed
by written constitutions; those of the several States by the people of
each, acting separately, and in their sovereign character; and that of
the United States, by the same, acting in the same character — but
jointly instead of separately. All were formed on the same model. They
all divide the powers of government into legislative, executive, and
judicial; and are founded on the great principle of the responsibility
of the rulers to the ruled. The entire powers of government are divided
between the two; those of a more general character being specifically
delegated to the United States; and all others not delegated, being
reserved to the several States in their separate character. Each, within
its appropriate sphere, possesses all the attributes, and performs all
the functions of government. Neither is perfect without the other. The
two combined, form one entire and perfect government. With these
preliminary remarks, I shall proceed to the consideration of the
immediate subject of this discourse.
The Government of the United States was formed by the Constitution of
the United States — and ours is a democratic, federal republic.
It is democratic, in contradistinction to aristocracy and monarchy. It
excludes classes, orders, and all artificial distinctions. To guard
against their introduction, the constitution prohibits the granting of
any title of nobility by the United States, or by any State.[1] The
whole system is, indeed, democratic throughout. It has for its
fundamental principle, the great cardinal maxim, that the people are the
source of all power; that the governments of the several States and of
the United States were created by them, and for them; that the powers
conferred on them are not surrendered, but delegated; and, as such, are
held in trust, and not absolutely; and can be rightfully exercised only
in furtherance of the objects for which they were delegated.
It is federal as well as democratic. Federal, on the one hand, in
contradistinction to national, and, on the other, to a confederacy. In
showing this, I shall begin with the former.
It is federal, because it is the government of States united in
political union, in contradistinction to a government of individuals
socially united; that is, by what is usually called, a social compact.
To express it more concisely, it is federal and not national, because it
is the government of a community of States, and not the government of a
single State or nation.
That it is federal and not national, we have the high authority of the
convention which framed it. General Washington, as its organ, in his
letter submitting the plan to the consideration of the Congress of the
then confederacy, calls it, in one place — "the general government of
the Union" — and in another — "the federal government of these States."
Taken together, the plain meaning is, that the government proposed would
be, if adopted, the government of the States adopting it, in their
united character as members of a common Union; and, as such, would be a
federal government. These expressions were not used without due
consideration, and an accurate and full knowledge of their true import.
The subject was not a novel one. The convention was familiar with it. It
was much agitated in their deliberations. They divided, in reference to
it, in the early stages of their proceedings. At first, one party was in
favor of a national and the other of a federal government. The former,
in the beginning, prevailed; and in the plans which they proposed, the
constitution and government are styled "National." But, finally, the
latter gained the ascendency, when the term "National" was superseded,
and "United States" substituted in its place. The constitution was
accordingly styled — "The constitution of the United States of America"
— and the government — "The government of the United States" leaving out
"America," for the sake of brevity. It cannot admit of a doubt, that the
Convention, by the expression "United States," meant the States united
in a federal Union; for in no other sense could they, with propriety,
call the government, "the federal government of these States" — and "the
general government of the Union" — as they did in the letter referred
to. It is thus clear, that the Convention regarded the different
expressions — "the federal government of the United States" — "the
general government of the Union" — and — "government of the United
States" — as meaning the same thing — a federal, in contradistinction to
a national government.
Assuming it then, as established, that they are the same, it is only
necessary, in order to ascertain with precision, what they meant by
"federal government" — to ascertain what they meant by "the government
of the United States." For this purpose it will be necessary to trace
the expression to its origin.
It was, at that time, as our history shows, an old and familiar phrase —
having a known and well-defined meaning. Its use commenced with the
political birth of these States; and it has been applied to them, in all
the forms of government through which they have passed, without
alteration. The style of the present constitution and government is
precisely the style by which the confederacy that existed when it was
adopted, and which it superseded, was designated. The instrument that
formed the latter was called — "Articles of Confederation and Perpetual
Union." Its first article declares that the style of this confederacy
shall be, "The United States of America;" and the second, in order to
leave no doubt as to the relation in which the States should stand to
each other in the confederacy about to be formed, declared — "Each State
retains its sovereignty, freedom and independence; and every power,
jurisdiction, and right, which is not, by this confederation, expressly
delegated to the United States in Congress assembled." If we go one step
further back, the style of the confederacy will be found to be the same
with that of the revolutionary government, which existed when it was
adopted, and which it superseded. It dates its origin with the
Declaration of Independence. That act is styled — "The unanimous
Declaration of the thirteen United States of America." And here again,
that there might be no doubt how these States would stand to each other
in the new condition in which they were about to be placed, it concluded
by declaring — "that these United Colonies are, and of right ought to
be, free and independent States;" "and that, as free and independent
States, they have full power to levy war, conclude peace, contract
alliances, and to do all other acts and things which independent States
may of right do." The "United States" is, then, the baptismal name of
these States — received at their birth — by which they have ever since
continued to call themselves; by which they have characterized their
constitution, government and laws — and by which they are known to the
rest of the world.
The retention of the same style, throughout every stage of their
existence, affords strong, if not conclusive evidence that the political
relation between these States, under their present constitution and
government, is substantially the same as under the confederacy and
revolutionary government; and what that relation was, we are not left to
doubt; as they are declared expressly to be "free, independent and
sovereign States." They, then, are now united, and have been,
throughout, simply as confederated States. If it had been intended by
the members of the convention which framed the present constitution and
government, to make any essential change, either in the relation of the
States to each other, or the basis of their union, they would, by
retaining the style which designated them under the preceding
governments, have practised a deception, utterly unworthy of their
character, as sincere and honest men and patriots. It may, therefore, be
fairly inferred, that, retaining the same style, they intended to attach
to the expression — "the United States," the same meaning,
substantially, which it previously had; and, of course, in calling the
present government — "the federal government of these States," they
meant by "federal," that they stood in the same relation to each other —
that their union rested, without material change, on the same basis — as
under the confederacy and the revolutionary government; and that
federal, and confederated States, meant substantially the same thing. It
follows, also, that the changes made by the present constitution were
not in the foundation, but in the superstructure of the system. We
accordingly find, in confirmation of this conclusion, that the
convention, in their letter to Congress, stating the reasons for the
changes that had been made, refer only to the necessity which required a
different "organization" of the government, without making any allusion
whatever to any change in the relations of the States towards each other
— or the basis of the system. They state that, "the friends of our
country have long seen and desired, that the power of making war, peace,
and treaties; that of levying money and regulating commerce, and the
correspondent executive and judicial authorities, should be fully and
effectually vested in the Government of the Union: but the impropriety
of delegating such extensive trusts to one body of men is evident; hence
results the necessity of a different organization." Comment is
unnecessary.
We thus have the authority of the convention itself for asserting that
the expression, "United States," has essentially the same meaning, when
applied to the present constitution and government, as it had
previously; and, of course, that the States have retained their separate
existence, as independent and sovereign communities, in all the forms of
political existence, through which they have passed. Such, indeed, is
the literal import of the expression — "the United States" — and the
sense in which it is ever used, when it is applied politically — I say,
politically — because it is often applied, geographically, to designate
the portion of this continent occupied by the States composing the
Union, including territories belonging to them. This application arose
from the fact, that there was no appropriate term for that portion of
this continent; and thus, not unnaturally, the name by which these
States are politically designated, was employed to designate the region
they occupy and possess. The distinction is important, and cannot be
overlooked in discussing questions involving the character and nature of
the government, without causing great confusion and dangerous
misconceptions.
But as conclusive as these reasons are to prove that the government of
the United States is federal, in contradistinction to national, it would
seem, that they have not been sufficient to prevent the opposite opinion
from being entertained. Indeed, this last seems to have become the
prevailing one; if we may judge from the general use of the term
"national," and the almost entire disuse of that of "federal." National,
is now commonly applied to "the general government of the Union" — and
"the federal government of these States" — and all that appertains to
them or to the Union. It seems to be forgotten that the term was
repudiated by the convention, after full consideration; and that it was
carefully excluded from the constitution, and the letter laying it
before Congress. Even those who know all this — and, of course, how
falsely the term is applied — have, for the most part, slided into its
use without reflection. But there are not a few who so apply it, because
they believe it to be a national government in fact; and among these are
men of distinguished talents and standing, who have put forth all their
powers of reason and eloquence, in support of the theory. The question
involved is one of the first magnitude, and deserves to be investigated
thoroughly in all its aspects. With this impression, I deem it proper —
clear and conclusive as I regard the reasons already assigned to prove
its federal character — to confirm them by historical references; and to
repel the arguments adduced to prove it to be a national government. I
shall begin with the formation and ratification of the constitution.
That the States, when they formed and ratified the constitution, were
distinct, independent, and sovereign communities, has already been
established. That the people of the several States, acting in their
separate, independent, and sovereign character, adopted their separate
State constitutions, is a fact uncontested and incontestable; but it is
not more certain than that, acting in the same character, they ratified
and adopted the constitution of the United States; with this difference
only, that in making and adopting the one, they acted without concert or
agreement; but, in the other, with concert in making, and mutual
agreement in adopting it. That the delegates who constituted the
convention which framed the constitution, were appointed by the several
States, each on its own authority; that they voted in the convention by
States; and that their votes were counted by States — are recorded and
unquestionable facts. So, also, the facts that the constitution, when
framed, was submitted to the people of the several States for their
respective ratification; that it was ratified by them, each for itself;
and that it was binding on each, only in consequence of its being so
ratified by it. Until then, it was but the plan of a constitution,
without any binding force. It was the act of ratification which
established it as a constitution between the States ratifying it; and
only between them, on the condition that not less than nine of the then
thirteen States should concur in the ratification — as is expressly
provided by its seventh and last article. It is in the following words:
"The ratification of the conventions of nine States shall be sufficient
for the establishment of this constitution between the States so
ratifying the same." If additional proof be needed to show that it was
only binding between the States that ratified it, it may be found in the
fact, that two States, North Carolina and Rhode Island, refused, at
first, to ratify; and were, in consequence, regarded in the interval as
foreign States, without obligation, on their parts, to respect it, or,
on the part of their citizens, to obey it. Thus far, there can be no
difference of opinion. The facts are too recent and too well established
— and the provision of the constitution too explicit, to admit of doubt.
That the States, then, retained, after the ratification of the
constitution, the distinct, independent, and sovereign character in
which they formed and ratified it, is certain; unless they divested
themselves of it by the act of ratification, or by some provision of the
constitution. If they have not, the constitution must be federal, and
not national; for it would have, in that case, every attribute necessary
to constitute it federal, and not one to make it national. On the other
hand, if they have divested themselves, then it would necessarily lose
its federal character, and become national. Whether, then, the
government is federal or national, is reduced to a single question;
whether the act of ratification, of itself, or the constitution, by some
one, or all of its provisions, did, or did not, divest the several
States of their character of separate, independent, and sovereign
communities, and merge them all in one great community or nation, called
the American people?
Before entering on the consideration of this important question, it is
proper to remark, that, on its decision, the character of the
government, as well as the constitution, depends. The former must,
necessarily, partake of the character of the latter, as it is but its
agent, created by it, to carry its powers into effect. Accordingly,
then, as the constitution is federal or national, so must the government
be; and I shall, therefore, use them indiscriminately in discussing the
subject.
Of all the questions which can arise under our system of government,
this is by far the most important. It involves many others of great
magnitude; and among them, that of the allegiance of the citizen; or, in
other words, the question to whom allegiance and obedience are
ultimately due. What is the true relation between the two governments —
that of the United States and those of the several States? and what is
the relation between the individuals respectively composing them? For it
is clear, if the States still retain their sovereignty as separate and
independent communities, the allegiance and obedience of the citizens of
each would be due to their respective States; and that the government of
the United States and those of the several States would stand as equals
and co-ordinates in their respective spheres; and, instead of being
united socially, their citizens would be politically connected through
their respective States. On the contrary, if they have, by ratifying the
constitution, divested themselves of their individuality and
sovereignty, and merged themselves into one great community or nation,
it is equally clear, that the sovereignty would reside in the whole — or
what is called the American people; and that allegiance and obedience
would be due to them. Nor is it less so, that the government of the
several States would, in such case, stand to that of the United States,
in the relation of inferior and subordinate, to superior and paramount;
and that the individuals of the several States, thus fused, as it were,
into one general mass, would be united socially, and not politically. So
great a change of condition would have involved a thorough and radical
revolution, both socially and politically — a revolution much more
radical, indeed, than that which followed the Declaration of
Independence.
They who maintain that the ratification of the constitution effected so
mighty a change, are bound to establish it by the most demonstrative
proof. The presumption is strongly opposed to it. It has already been
shown, that the authority of the convention which formed the
constitution is clearly against it; and that the history of its
ratification, instead of supplying evidence in its favor, furnishes
strong testimony in opposition to it. To these, others may be added;
and, among them, the presumption drawn from the history of these States,
in all the stages of their existence down to the time of the
ratification of the constitution. In all, they formed separate, and, as
it respects each other, independent communities; and were ever
remarkable for the tenacity with which they adhered to their rights as
such. It constituted, during the whole period, one of the most striking
traits in their character — as a very brief sketch will show.
During their colonial condition, they formed distinct communities — each
with its separate charter and government — and in no way connected with
each other, except as dependent members of a common empire. Their first
union amongst themselves was, in resistance to the encroachments of the
parent country on their chartered rights — when they adopted the title
of — "the United Colonies." Under that name they acted, until they
declared their independence — always, in their joint councils, voting
and acting as separate and distinct communities — and not in the
aggregate, as composing one community or nation. They acted in the same
character in declaring independence; by which act they passed from their
dependent, colonial condition, into that of free and sovereign States.
The declaration was made by delegates appointed by the several colonies,
each for itself, and on its own authority. The vote making the
declaration was taken by delegations, each counting one. The declaration
was announced to be unanimous, not because every delegate voted for it,
but because the majority of each delegation did; showing clearly, that
the body itself, regarded it as the united act of the several colonies,
and not the act of the whole as one community. To leave no doubt on a
point so important, and in reference to which the several colonies were
so tenacious, the declaration was made in the name, and by the authority
of the people of the colonies, represented in Congress; and that was
followed by declaring them to be — "free and independent States." The
act was, in fact, but a formal and solemn annunciation to the world,
that the colonies had ceased to be dependent communities, and had become
free and independent States; without involving any other change in their
relations with each other, than those necessarily incident to a
separation from the parent country. So far were they from supposing, or
intending that it should have the effect of merging their existence, as
separate communities, into one nation, that they had appointed a
committee — which was actually sitting, while the declaration was under
discussion — to prepare a plan of a confederacy of the States,
preparatory to entering into their new condition. In fulfilment of their
appointment, this committee prepared the draft of the articles of
confederation and perpetual union, which afterwards was adopted by the
governments of the several States. That it instituted a mere confederacy
and union of the States has already been shown. That, in forming and
assenting to it, the States were exceedingly jealous and watchful in
delegating power, even to a confederacy; that they granted the powers
delegated most reluctantly and sparingly; that several of them long
stood out, under all the pressure of the revolutionary war, before they
acceded to it; and that, during the interval which elapsed between its
adoption and that of the present constitution, they evinced, under the
most urgent necessity, the same reluctance and jealousy, in delegating
power — are facts which cannot be disputed.
To this may be added another circumstance of no little weight, drawn
from the preliminary steps taken for the ratification of the
constitution. The plan was laid, by the convention, before the Congress
of the confederacy, for its consideration and action, as has been
stated. It was the sole organ and representative of these States in
their confederated character. By submitting it, the convention
recognized and acknowledged its authority over it, as the organ of
distinct, independent, and sovereign States. It had the right to dispose
of it as it pleased; and, if it had thought proper, it might have
defeated the plan by simply omitting to act on it. But it thought proper
to act, and to adopt the course recommended by the convention — which
was, to submit it — "to a convention of delegates, chosen in each State,
by the people thereof, for their assent and adoption." All this was in
strict accord with the federal character of the constitution, but wholly
repugnant to the idea of its being national. It received the assent of
the States in all the possible modes in which it could be obtained:
first — in their confederated character, through its only appropriate
organ, the Congress; next, in their individual character, as separate
States, through their respective State governments, to which the
Congress referred it; and finally, in their high character of
independent and sovereign communities, through a convention of the
people, called in each State, by the authority of its government. The
States acting in these various capacities, might, at every stage, have
defeated it or not, at their option, by giving or withholding their
consent.
With this weight of presumptive evidence, to use no stronger expression,
in favor of its federal, in contradistinction to its national character,
I shall next proceed to show, that the ratification of the constitution,
instead of furnishing proof against, contains additional and conclusive
evidence in its favor.
We are not left to conjecture, as to what was meant by the ratification
of the constitution, or its effects. The expressions used by the
conventions of the States, in ratifying it, and those used by the
constitution in connection with it, afford ample means of ascertaining
with accuracy, both its meaning and effect. The usual form of expression
used by the former is: "We, the delegates of the State," (naming the
State) "do, in behalf of the people of the State, assent to, and ratify
the said constitution." All use, "ratify" — and all, except North
Carolina, use, "assent to." The delegates of that State use, "adopt,"
instead of "assent to;" a variance merely in the form of expression,
without, in any degree, affecting the meaning. Ratification was, then,
the act of the several States in their separate capacity. It was
performed by delegates appointed expressly for the purpose. Each
appointed its own delegates; and the delegates of each, acted in the
name of, and for the State appointing them. Their act consisted in,
"assenting to," or, what is the same thing, "adopting and ratifying" the
constitution.
By turning to the seventh article of the constitution, and to the
preamble, it will be found what was the effect of ratifying. The article
expressly provides, that, "the ratification of the conventions of nine
States, shall be sufficient for the establishment of this constitution,
between the States so ratifying the same." The preamble of the
constitution is in the following words — "We, the people of the United
States, in order to form a more perfect union, establish justice, insure
domestic tranquillity, provide for the common defence, promote the
general welfare, and secure the blessings of liberty to ourselves and
our posterity, do ordain and establish this constitution for the United
States of America." The effect, then, of its ratification was, to ordain
and establish the constitution — and, thereby, to make, what was before
but a plan — "The constitution of the United States of America." All
this is clear.
It remains now to show, by whom, it was ordained and established; for
whom, it was ordained and established; for what, it was ordained and
established; and over whom, it was ordained and established. These will
be considered in the order in which they stand.
Nothing more is necessary, in order to show by whom it was ordained and
established, than to ascertain who are meant by — "We, the people of the
United States;" for, by their authority, it was done. To this there can
be but one answer — it meant the people who ratified the instrument; for
it was the act of ratification which ordained and established it. Who
they were, admits of no doubt. The process preparatory to ratification,
and the acts by which it was done, prove, beyond the possibility of a
doubt, that it was ratified by the several States, through conventions
of delegates, chosen in each State by the people thereof; and acting,
each in the name and by the authority of its State: and, as all the
States ratified it — "We, the people of the United States" — mean, — We,
the people of the several States of the Union. The inference is
irresistible. And when it is considered that the States of the Union
were then members of the confederacy — and that, by the express
provision of one of its articles, "each State retains its sovereignty,
freedom, and independence," the proof is demonstrative, that — "We, the
people of the United States of America," mean the people of the several
States of the Union, acting as free, independent, and sovereign States.
This strikingly confirms what has been already stated; to wit, that the
convention which formed the constitution, meant the same thing by the
terms — "United States" — and, "federal" — when applied to the
constitution or government — and that the former, when used politically,
always mean — these States united as independent and sovereign
communities.
Having shown, by whom, it was ordained, there will be no difficulty in
determining, for whom, it was ordained. The preamble is explicit — it
was ordained and established for — "The United States of America;"
adding, "America," in conformity to the style of the then confederacy,
and the Declaration of Independence. Assuming, then, that the "United
States" bears the same meaning in the conclusion of the preamble, as it
does in its commencement (and no reason can be assigned why it should
not) it follows, necessarily, that the constitution was ordained and
established for the people of the several States, by whom it was
ordained and established.
Nor will there be any difficulty in showing, for what, it was ordained
and established. The preamble enumerates the objects. They are — "to
form a more perfect union, to establish justice, insure domestic
tranquillity, provide for the common defence, promote the general
welfare, and secure the blessings of liberty to ourselves and our
posterity." To effect these objects, they ordained and established, to
use their own language — "the constitution for the United States of
America" — clearly meaning by "for," that it was intended to be their
constitution; and that the objects of ordaining and establishing it
were, to perfect their union, to establish justice among them — to
insure their domestic tranquillity, to provide for their common defense
and general welfare, and to secure the blessings of liberty to them and
their posterity. Taken all together, it follows, from what has been
stated, that the constitution was ordained and established by the
several States, as distinct, sovereign communities; and that it was
ordained and established by them for themselves — for their common
welfare and safety, as distinct and sovereign communities.
It remains to be shown, over whom, it was ordained and established. That
it was not over the several States, is settled by the seventh article
beyond controversy. It declares, that the ratification by nine States
shall be sufficient to establish the constitution between the States so
ratifying. "Between," necessarily excludes "over" — as that which is
between States cannot be over them. Reason itself, if the constitution
had been silent, would have led, with equal certainty, to the same
conclusion. For it was the several States, or, what is the same thing,
their people, in their sovereign capacity, who ordained and established
the constitution. But the authority which ordains and establishes, is
higher than that which is ordained and established; and, of course, the
latter must be subordinate to the former — and cannot, therefore, be
over it. "Between," always means more than "over" — and implies in this
case, that the authority which ordained and established the
constitution, was the joint and united authority of the States ratifying
it; and that, among the effects of their ratification, it became a
contract between them; and, as a compact, binding on them — but only as
such. In that sense the term, "between," is appropriately applied. In no
other, can it be. It was, doubtless, used in that sense in this
instance; but the question still remains, over whom, was it ordained and
established? After what has been stated, the answer may be readily
given. It was over the government which it created, and all its
functionaries in their official character — and the individuals
composing and inhabiting the several States, as far as they might come
within the sphere of the powers delegated to the United States.
I have now shown, conclusively, by arguments drawn from the act of
ratification, and the constitution itself, that the several States of
the Union, acting in their confederated character, ordained and
established the constitution; that they ordained and established it for
themselves, in the same character; that they ordained and established it
for their welfare and safety, in the like character; that they
established it as a compact between them, and not as a constitution over
them; and that, as a compact, they are parties to it, in the same
character. I have thus established, conclusively, that these States, in
ratifying the constitution, did not lose the confederated character
which they possessed when they ratified it, as well as in all the
preceding stages of their existence; but, on the contrary, still
retained it to the full.
Those who oppose this conclusion, and maintain the national character of
the government, rely, in support of their views, mainly on the
expressions, "we, the people of the United States," used in the first
part of the preamble; and, "do ordain and establish this constitution
for the United States of America," used in its conclusion. Taken
together, they insist, in the first place, that, "we, the people," mean,
the people in their individual character, as forming a single community;
and that, "the United States of America," designates them in their
aggregate character, as the American people. In maintaining this
construction, they rely on the omission to enumerate the States by name,
after the word "people," (so as to make it read, "We, the people of New
Hampshire, Massachusetts, &c.," as was done in the articles of the
confederation, and, also, in signing the Declaration of Independence) —
and, instead of this, the simple use of the general term "United
States."
However plausible this may appear, an explanation perfectly satisfactory
may be given, why the expression, as it now stands, was used by the
framers of the constitution; and why it should not receive the meaning
attempted to be placed upon it. It is conceded that, if the enumeration
of the States after the word, "people," had been made, the expression
would have been freed from all ambiguity; and the inference and argument
founded on the failure to do so, left without pretext or support. The
omission is certainly striking, but it can be readily explained. It was
made intentionally, and solely from the necessity of the case. The first
draft of the constitution contained an enumeration of the States, by
name, after the word "people;" but it became impossible to retain it
after the adoption of the seventh and last article, which provided, that
the ratification by nine States should be sufficient to establish the
constitution as between them; and for the plain reason, that it was
impossible to determine, whether all the States would ratify — or, if
any failed, which, and how many of the number; or, if nine should
ratify, how to designate them. No alternative was thus left but to omit
the enumeration, and to insert the "United States of America," in its
place. And yet, an omission, so readily and so satisfactorily explained,
has been seized on, as furnishing strong proof that the government was
ordained and established by the American people, in the aggregate — and
is therefore national.
But the omission, of itself, would have caused no difficulty, had there
not been connected with it a two-fold ambiguity in the expression as it
now stands. The term "United States," which always means, in
constitutional language, the several States in their confederated
character, means also, as has been shown, when applied geographically,
the country occupied and possessed by them. While the term "people,"
has, in the English language, no plural, and is necessarily used in the
singular number, even when applied to many communities or states
confederated in a common union — as is the case with the United States.
Availing themselves of this double ambiguity, and the omission to
enumerate the States by name, the advocates of the national theory of
the government, assuming that, "we, the people, meant individuals
generally, and not people as forming States; and that "United States"
was used in a geographical and not a political sense, made out an
argument of some plausibility, in favor of the conclusion that, "we, the
people of the United States of America," meant the aggregate population
of the States regarded en masse, and not in their distinctive character
as forming separate political communities. But in this gratuitous
assumption, and the conclusion drawn from it, they overlooked the
stubborn fact, that the very people who ordained and established the
constitution, are identically the same who ratified it; for it was by
the act of ratification alone, that it was ordained and established — as
has been conclusively shown. This fact, of itself, sweeps away every
vestige of the argument drawn from the ambiguity of those terms, as used
in the preamble.
They next rely, in support of their theory, on the expression —
"ordained and established this constitution." They admit that the
constitution, in its incipient state, assumed the form of a compact; but
contend that, "ordained and established," as applied to the constitution
and government, are incompatible with the idea of compact; that,
consequently, the instrument or plan lost its federative character when
it was ordained and established as a constitution; and, thus, the States
ceased to be parties to a compact, and members of a confederated union,
and became fused into one common community, or nation, as subordinate
and dependent divisions or corporations.
I do not deem it necessary to discuss the question whether there is any
incompatibility between the terms — "ordained and established" — and
that of "compact," on which the whole argument rests; although it would
be no difficult task to show that it is a gratuitous assumption, without
any foundation whatever for its support. It is sufficient for my
purpose, to show, that the assumption is wholly inconsistent with the
constitution itself — as much so, as the conclusion drawn from it has
been shown to be inconsistent with the opinion of the convention which
formed it. Very little will be required, after what has been already
stated, to establish what I propose.
That the constitution regards itself in the light of a compact, still
existing between the States, after it was ordained and established; that
it regards the union, then existing, as still existing; and the several
States, of course, still members of it, in their original character of
confederated States, is clear. Its seventh article, so often referred
to, in connection with the arguments drawn from the preamble,
sufficiently establishes all these points, without adducing others;
except that which relates to the continuance of the union. To establish
this, it will not be necessary to travel out of the preamble and the
letter of the convention, laying the plan of the constitution before the
Congress of the confederation. In enumerating the objects for which the
constitution was ordained and established, the preamble places at the
head of the rest, as its leading object — "to form a more perfect
union." So far, then, are the terms — "ordained and established," from
being incompatible with the union, or having the effect of destroying
it, the constitution itself declares that it was intended, "to form a
more perfect union." This, of itself, is sufficient to refute the
assertion of their incompatibility. But it is proper here to remark,
that it could not have been intended, by the expression in the preamble
— "to form a more perfect union" — to declare, that the old was
abolished, and a new and more perfect union established in its place:
for we have the authority of the convention which formed the
constitution, to prove that their object was to continue the then
existing union. In their letter, laying it before Congress, they say —
"In all our deliberations on this subject, we kept steadily in our view,
that which appears to us, the greatest interest of every true American,
the consolidation of our union." "Our union," can refer to no other than
the then existing union — the old union of the confederacy, and of the
revolutionary government which preceded it — of which these States were
confederated members. This must, of course, have been the union to which
the framers referred in the preamble. It was this, accordingly, which
the constitution intended to make more perfect; just as the confederacy
made more perfect, that of the revolutionary government. Nor is there
any thing in the term, "consolidation," used by the convention,
calculated to weaken the conclusion. It is a strong expression; but as
strong as it is, it certainly was not intended to imply the destruction
of the union, as it is supposed to do by the advocates of a national
government; for that would have been incompatible with the context, as
well as with the continuance of the union — which the sentence and the
entire letter imply. Interpreted, then, in conjunction with the
expression used in the preamble — "to form a more perfect union" —
although it may more strongly intimate closeness of connection; it can
imply nothing incompatible with the professed object of perfecting the
union — still less a meaning and effect wholly inconsistent with the
nature of a confederated community. For to adopt the interpretation
contended for, to its full extent, would be to destroy the union, and
not to consolidate and perfect it.
If we turn from the preamble and the ratifications, to the body of the
constitution, we shall find that it furnishes most conclusive proof that
the government is federal, and not national. I can discover nothing, in
any portion of it, which gives the least countenance to the opposite
conclusion. On the contrary, the instrument, in all its parts, repels
it. It is, throughout, federal. It every where recognizes the existence
of the States, and invokes their aid to carry its powers into execution.
In one of the two houses of Congress, the members are elected by the
legislatures of their respective States; and in the other, by the people
of the several States, not as composing mere districts of one great
community, but as distinct and independent communities. General
Washington vetoed the first act apportioning the members of the House of
Representatives among the several States, under the first census,
expressly on the ground, that the act assumed as its basis, the former,
and not the latter construction. The President and Vice-President are
chosen by electors, appointed by their respective States; and, finally,
the Judges are appointed by the President and the Senate; and, of
course, as these are elected by the States, they are appointed through
their agency.
But, however strong be the proofs of its federal character derived from
this source, that portion which provides for the amendment of the
constitution, furnishes, if possible, still stronger. It shows,
conclusively, that the people of the several States still retain that
supreme ultimate power, called sovereignty — the power by which they
ordained and established the constitution; and which can rightfully
create, modify, amend, or abolish it, at its pleasure. Wherever this
power resides, there the sovereignty is to be found. That it still
continues to exist in the several States, in a modified form, is clearly
shown by the fifth article of the constitution, which provides for its
amendment. By its provisions, Congress may propose amendments, on its
own authority, by the vote of two-thirds of both houses; or it may be
compelled to call a convention to propose them, by two-thirds of the
legislatures of the several States: but, in either case, they remain,
when thus made, mere proposals of no validity, until adopted by
three-fourths of the States, through their respective legislatures; or
by conventions, called by them, for the purpose. Thus far, the several
States, in ordaining and establishing the constitution, agreed, for
their mutual convenience and advantage, to modify, by compact, their
high sovereign power of creating and establishing constitutions, as far
as it related to the constitution and government of the United States. I
say, for their mutual convenience and advantage; for without the
modification, it would have required the separate consent of all the
States of the Union to alter or amend their constitutional compact; in
like manner as it required the consent of all to establish it between
them; and to obviate the almost insuperable difficulty of making such
amendments as time and experience might prove to be necessary, by the
unanimous consent of all, they agreed to make the modification. But that
they did not intend, by this, to divest themselves of the high sovereign
right (a right which they still retain, notwithstanding the
modification) to change or abolish the present constitution and
government at their pleasure, cannot be doubted. It is an acknowledged
principle, that sovereigns may, by compact, modify or qualify the
exercise of their power, without impairing their sovereignty; of which,
the confederacy existing at the time, furnishes a striking illustration.
It must reside, unimpaired and in its plentitude, somewhere. And if it
do not reside in the people of the several States, in their confederated
character, where — so far as it relates to the constitution and
government of the United States — can it be found? Not, certainly, in
the government; for, according to our theory, sovereignty resides in the
people, and not in the government. That it cannot be found in the
people, taken in the aggregate, as forming one community or nation, is
equally certain. But as certain as it cannot, just so certain is it,
that it must reside in the people of the several States: and if it
reside in them at all, it must reside in them as separate and distinct
communities; for it has been shown, that it does not reside in them in
the aggregate, as forming one community or nation. These are the only
aspects under which it is possible to regard the people; and, just as
certain as it resides in them, in that character, so certain is it that
ours is a federal, and not a national government.
The theory of the nationality of the government, is, in fact, founded on
fiction. It is of recent origin. Few, even yet, venture to avow it to
its full extent; while they entertain doctrines, which spring from, and
must necessarily terminate in it. They admit that the people of the
several States form separate, independent, and sovereign communities —
and that, to this extent, the constitution is federal; but beyond this,
and to the extent of the delegated powers — regarding them as forming
one people or nation, they maintain that the constitution is national.
Now, unreasonable as is the theory that it is wholly national, this, if
possible, is still more so; for the one, although against reason and
recorded evidence, is possible; but the other, while equally against
both, is absolutely impossible. It involves the absurdity of making the
constitution federal in reference to a class of powers, which are
expressly excluded from it; and, by consequence, from the compact
itself, into which the several States entered when they established it.
The term, "federal," implies a league — and this, a compact between
sovereign communities; and, of course, it is impossible for the States
to be federal, in reference to powers expressly reserved to them in
their character of separate States, and not included in the compact. If
the States are national at all — or, to express it more definitely — if
they form a NATION at all, it must be in reference to the delegated, and
not the reserved powers. But it has already been established that, as to
these, they have no such character — no such existence. It is, however,
proper to remark, that while it is impossible for them to be federal, as
to their reserved powers, they could not be federal without them. For
had all the powers of government been delegated, the separate
constitutions and governments of the several States would have been
superseded and destroyed; and what is now called the constitution and
government of the United States, would have become the sole constitution
and government of the whole — the effect of which, would have been to
supersede and destroy the States themselves. The people respectively
composing them, instead of constituting political communities, having
appropriate organs to will and to act — which is indispensable to the
existence of a State — would, in such case, be divested of all such
organs; and, by consequence, reduced into an unorganized mass of
individuals — as far as related to the respective States — and merged
into one community or nation, having but one constitution and government
as the organ, through which to will and to act. The idea, indeed, of a
federal constitution and government, necessarily implies reserved and
delegated powers — powers reserved in part, to be exercised exclusively
by the States in their original separate character — and powers
delegated, by mutual agreement, to be exercised jointly by a common
council or government. And hence, consolidation and disunion are,
equally, destructive of such government — one by merging the States
composing the Union into one community or nation; and the other, by
resolving them into their original elements, as separate and
disconnected States.
It is difficult to imagine how a doctrine so perfectly absurd, as that
the States are federal as to the reserved, and national as to the
delegated powers, could have originated; except through a misconception
of the meaning of certain terms, sometimes used to designate the latter.
They are sometimes called granted powers; and at others, are said to be
powers surrendered by the States. When these expressions are used
without reference to the fact, that all powers, under our system of
government, are trust powers, they imply that the States have parted
with such as are said to be granted or surrendered, absolutely and
irrecoverably. The case is different when applied to them as trust
powers. They then become identical, in their meaning, with delegated
powers; for to grant a power in trust, is what is meant by delegating
it. It is not, therefore, surprising, that they who do not bear in mind
that all powers of government are, with us, trust powers, should
conclude that the powers said to be granted and surrendered by the
States, are absolutely transferred from them to the government of the
United States — as is sometimes alleged — or to the people as
constituting one nation, as is more usually understood — and, thence, to
infer that the government is national to the extent of the granted
powers.
But that such inference and conclusion are utterly unwarrantable — that
the powers in the constitution called granted powers, are, in fact,
delegated powers — powers granted in trust — and not absolutely
transferred — we have, in addition to the reasons just stated, the clear
and decisive authority of the constitution itself. Its tenth amended
article provides that "the powers not delegated to the United States by
the constitution, nor prohibited by it to the States, are reserved to
the States respectively, or to the people."
In order to understand the full force of this provision, it is necessary
to state that this is one of the amended articles, adopted at the
recommendation of several of the conventions of the States,
contemporaneously with the ratification of the constitution — in order
to supply what were thought to be its defects — and to guard against
misconceptions of its meaning. It is admitted, that its principal object
was to prevent the reserved from being drawn within the sphere of the
granted powers, by the force of construction — a danger, which, at the
time, excited great, and, as experience has proved, just apprehension.
But in guarding against this danger, care was also taken to guard
against others — and among them, against mistakes, as to whom powers
were granted, and to whom they were reserved. The former was done by
using the expression, "the powers not delegated to the United States,"
which, by necessary implication means, that the powers granted are
delegated to them in their confederated character — and the latter, by
the remaining portion of the article, which provides that such powers
"are reserved to the States respectively, or to the people" — meaning
clearly by, "respectively," that the reservation was to the several
States and people in their separate character, and not to the whole, as
forming one people or nation. They thus repudiate nationality, applied
either to the delegated or to reserved powers.
But it may be asked — why was the reservation made both to the States
and to the people? The answer is to be found in the fact, that, what are
called, "reserved powers," in the constitution of the United States,
include all powers not delegated to Congress by it — or prohibited by it
to the States. The powers thus designated are divided into two distinct
classes — those delegated by the people of the several States to their
separate State governments, and those which they still retain — not
having delegated them to either government. Among them is included the
high sovereign power, by which they ordained and established both; and
by which they can modify, change or abolish them at pleasure. This, with
others not delegated, are those which are reserved to the people of the
several States respectively.
But the article in its precaution, goes further — and takes care to
guard against the term, "granted," used in the first article and first
section of the constitution, which provides that, "all legislative
powers herein granted, shall be vested in a Congress of the United
States" — as well as against other terms of like import used in other
parts of the instrument. It guarded against it, indirectly, by
substituting, "delegated," in the place of "granted" — and instead of
declaring that the powers not "granted," are reserved, it declares that
the powers not "delegated," are reserved. Both terms — "granted," used
in the constitution as it came from its framers, and "delegated," used
in the amendments — evidently refer to the same class of powers; and no
reason can be assigned, why the amendment substituted "delegated," in
the place of "granted," but to free it from its ambiguity, and to
provide against misconstruction.
It is only by considering the granted powers, in their true character of
trust or delegated powers, that all the various parts of our complicated
system of government can be harmonized and explained. Thus regarded, it
will be easy to perceive how the people of the several States could
grant certain powers to a joint — or, as its framers called it — a
general government, in trust, to be exercised for their common benefit,
without an absolute surrender of them — or without impairing their
independence and sovereignty. Regarding them in the opposite light, as
powers absolutely surrendered and irrevocably transferred, inexplicable
difficulties present themselves. Among the first, is that which springs
from the idea of divided sovereignty; involving the perplexing question
— how the people of the several States can be partly sovereign, and
partly, not sovereign — sovereign as to the reserved — and not
sovereign, as to the delegated powers? There is no difficulty in
understanding how powers, appertaining to sovereignty, may be divided;
and the exercise of one portion delegated to one set of agents, and
another portion to another: or how sovereignty may be vested in one man,
or in a few, or in many. But how sovereignty itself — the supreme power
— can be divided — how the people of the several States can be partly
sovereign, and partly not sovereign — partly supreme, and partly not
supreme, it is impossible to conceive. Sovereignty is an entire thing —
to divide, is — to destroy it.
But suppose this difficulty surmounted — another not less perplexing
remains. If sovereignty be surrendered and transferred, in part or
entirely, by the several States, it must be transferred to somebody; and
the question is, to whom? Not, certainly, to the government — as has
been thoughtlessly asserted by some; for that would subvert the
fundamental principle of our system — that sovereignty resides in the
people. But if not to the government, it must be transferred — if at all
— to the people, regarded in the aggregate, as a nation. But this is
opposed, not only by a force of reason which cannot be resisted, but by
the preamble and tenth amended article of the constitution, as has just
been shown. If then it be transferred neither to the one nor the other,
it cannot be transferred at all; as it is impossible to conceive to whom
else the transfer could have been made. It must, therefore, and of
course, remain unsurrendered and unimpaired in the people of the several
States — to whom, it is admitted, it appertained when the constitution
was adopted.
Having now established that the powers delegated to the United States,
were delegated to them in their confederated character, it remains to be
explained in what sense they were thus delegated. The constitution here,
as in almost all cases, where it is fairly interpreted, furnishes the
explanation necessary to expel doubt. Its first article, already cited,
affords it in this case. It declares that "all legislative power herein
granted (delegated), shall be vested in the Congress of the United
States;" that is, in the Congress for the time being. It also declares,
that "the executive power shall be vested in the President of the United
States" — and that "the judicial power shall be vested in a Supreme
Court, and such inferior courts, as Congress may, from time to time,
ordain and establish." They are then delegated to the United States, by
vesting them in the respective departments of the government, to which
they appropriately belong; to be exercised by the government of the
United States, as their joint agent and representative, in their
confederated character. It is, indeed, difficult to conceive how else it
could be delegated to them — or in what other way they could mutually
participate in the exercise of the powers delegated. It has, indeed,
been construed by some to mean, that each State, reciprocally and
mutually, delegated to each other, the portion of its sovereignty
embracing the delegated powers. But besides the difficulty of a divided
sovereignty, which it would involve, the expression, "delegated powers,"
repels that construction. If, however, there should still remain a
doubt, the articles of confederation would furnish conclusive proof of
the truth of that construction which I have placed upon the
constitution; and, also, that not a particle of sovereignty was intended
to be transferred, by delegating the powers conferred on the different
departments of the government of the United States. I refer to its
second article — so often referred to already. It declares, as will be
remembered, that — "each State retains its sovereignty, freedom, and
independence; and every power, jurisdiction, and right, which is not, by
this confederation, expressly delegated to the United States in Congress
assembled." The powers delegated by it were, therefore, delegated, like
those of the present constitution, to the United States. The only
difference is, that "the United States," is followed, in the articles of
confederation, by the words — "in Congress assembled" — which are
omitted in the parallel expression in the amended article of the
constitution. But this omission is supplied in it, by the first article,
and by others of a similar character, already referred to: and by
vesting the powers delegated to the United States, in the respective
appropriate departments of the government. The reason of the difference
is plain. The constitution could not vest them in Congress alone —
because there were portions of the delegated powers vested also in the
other departments of the government: while the articles of confederation
could, with propriety, vest them in Congress — as it was the sole
representative of the confederacy. Nor could it vest them in the
government of the United States; for that would imply that the powers
were vested in the whole, as a unit — and not, as the fact is, in its
separate departments. The constitution, therefore, in borrowing this
provision from the articles of confederation, adopted the mode best
calculated to express the same thing that was expressed in the latter,
by the words — "in Congress assembled." That the articles of
confederation, in delegating powers to the United States, did not intend
to declare that the several States had parted with any portion of their
sovereignty, is placed beyond doubt by the declaration contained in
them, that — "each State retains its sovereignty, freedom, and
independence;" and it may be fairly inferred, that the framers of the
constitution, in borrowing this expression, did not design that it
should bear a different interpretation.
If it be possible still to doubt that the several States retained their
sovereignty and independence unimpaired, strong additional arguments
might be drawn from various other portions of the instrument —
especially from the third article, section third, which declares, that —
"treason against the United States, shall consist only in levying war
against them or in adhering to their enemies, giving them aid and
comfort." It might be easily shown that — "the United States" — mean
here — as they do everywhere in the constitution — the several States in
their confederated character — that treason against them, is treason
against their joint sovereignty — and, of course, as much treason
against each State, as the act would be against any one of them, in its
individual and separate character. But I forbear. Enough has already
been said to place the question beyond controversy. Having now
established that the constitution is federal throughout, in
contradistinction to national; and that the several States still retain
their sovereignty and independence unimpaired, one would suppose that
the conclusion would follow, irresistibly, in the judgment of all, that
the government is also federal. But such is not the case. There are
those, who admit the constitution to be entirely federal, but insist
that the government is partly federal, and partly national. They rest
their opinion on the authority of the "Federalist." That celebrated work
comes to this conclusion, after explicitly admitting that the
constitution was ratified and adopted by the people of the several
States, and not by them as individuals composing one entire nation —
that the act establishing the constitution is, itself, a federal, and
not a national act — that it resulted neither from the act of a majority
of the people of the Union, nor from a majority of the States; but from
the unanimous assent of the several States — differing no otherwise from
their ordinary assent than as being given, not by their legislatures,
but by the people themselves — that they are parties to it — that each
State, in ratifying it, was considered as a sovereign body, independent
of all others, and is bound only by its own voluntary act — that, in
consequence, the constitution itself is federal and not national — that,
if it had been formed by the people as one nation or community, the will
of the majority of the whole people of the Union would have bound the
minority — that the idea of a national government involves in it, not
only authority over individual citizens, but an indefinite supremacy
over all persons and things, so far as they are objects of lawful
government — that among the people consolidated into one nation, this
supremacy is completely vested in the government; that State
governments, and all local authorities, are subordinate to it, and may
be controlled, directed, or abolished by it at pleasure — and, finally,
that the States are regarded, by the constitution, as distinct,
independent, and sovereign.[2]
How strange, after all these admission, is the conclusion that the
government is partly federal and partly national! It is the constitution
which determines the character of the government. It is impossible to
conceive how the constitution can be exclusively federal (as it is
admitted, and has been clearly proved to be) and the government partly
federal and partly national. It would be just as easy to conceive how a
constitution can be exclusively monarchical, and the government partly
monarchical, and partly aristocratic or popular; and vice versa.
Monarchy is not more strongly distinguished from either, than a federal
is from a national government. Indeed, these are even more adverse to
each other; for the other forms may be blended in the constitution and
the government; while, as has been shown, and as is indirectly admitted
by the work referred to, the one of these so excludes the other, that it
is impossible to blend them in the same constitution, and, of course, in
the same government. I say, indirectly admitted, for it admits, that a
federal government is one to which States are parties, in their
distinct, independent, and sovereign character; and that — "the idea of
a national government involves in it, not only an authority over
individual citizens, but an indefinite supremacy over all persons and
things, so far as they are objects of lawful government" — and, "that it
is one, in which all local authorities are subordinate to the supreme,
and may be controlled, directed, and abolished by it at pleasure." How,
then, is it possible for institutions, admitted to be so utterly
repugnant in their nature as to be directly destructive of each other,
to be so blended as to form a government partly federal and partly
national? What can be more contradictious? This, of itself, is
sufficient to destroy the authority of the work on this point — as
celebrated as it is — without showing, as might be done, that the
admissions it makes throughout, are, in like manner, in direct
contradiction to the conclusions, to which it comes.
But, strange as such a conclusion is, after such admissions, it is not
more strange than the reasons assigned for it. The first, and leading
one — that on which it mainly relies — is drawn from the source whence,
as it alleges, the powers of the government are derived. It states, that
the House of Representatives will derive its powers from the people of
"America;" and adds, by way of confirmation, "The people will be
represented in the same proportion, and on the same principle, as they
are in the legislatures of each particular State" — and hence concludes
that it would be national and not federal. Is the fact so? Does the
House of Representatives really derive its powers from the people of
America? — that is, from the people in the aggregate, as forming one
nation; for such must be the meaning — to give the least force, or even
plausibility, to the assertion. Is it not a fundamental principle, and
universally admitted — admitted even by the authors themselves — that
all the powers of the government are derived from the constitution —
including those of the House of Representatives, as well as others? And
does not this celebrated work admit — most explicitly, and in the
fullest manner — that the constitution derives all its powers and
authority from the people of the several States, acting, each for
itself, in their independent and sovereign character as States? that
they still retain the same character, and, as such, are parties to it?
and that it is a federal, and not a national, constitution? How, then,
can it assert, in the face of such admissions, that the House of
Representatives derives its authority from the American people, in the
aggregate, as forming one people or nation? To give color to the
assertion, it affirms, that the people will be represented on the same
principle, and in the same proportion, as they are in the legislature of
each particular State. Are either of these propositions true? On the
contrary, is it not universally known and admitted, that they are
represented in the legislature of every State of the Union, as mere
individuals — and, by election districts, entirely subordinate to the
government of the State — while the members of the House of
Representatives are elected — be the mode of election what it may — as
delegates of the several States, in their distinct, independent, and
sovereign character, as members of the Union — and not as delegates from
the States, considered as mere election districts? It was on this
ground, as has been stated, that President Washington vetoed the act to
apportion the members, under the first census, among the several States;
and his opinion has, ever since, been acquiesced in.
Neither is it true that the people of each State are represented in the
House of Representatives in the same proportion as in their respective
legislatures. On the contrary, they are represented in the former
according to one uniform ratio proportion among the several States,
fixed by the constitution itself;[3] while in each State legislature,
the ratio, fixed by its separate State constitution, is different in
different States — and in scarcely any are they represented in the same
proportion in the legislature, as in the House of Representatives. The
only point of uniformity in this respect is, that "the electors of the
House of Representatives shall have the qualifications requisite for
electors of the most numerous branch of the State legislatures;"[4] a
rule which favors the federal, and not the national character of the
government.
The authors of the work conclude, on the same affirmation — and by a
similar course of reasoning — that the executive department of the
government is partly national, and partly federal — federal, so far as
the number of electors of each State, in the election of President,
depends on its Senatorial representation — and so far as the final
election (when no choice is made by the electoral college) depends on
the House of Representatives — because they vote and count by the States
— and national, so far as the number of its electors depends on its
representation in the Lower House. As the argument in support of this
proposition is the same as that relied on to prove that the House of
Representatives is national, I shall pass it by with a single remark. It
overlooks the fact that the electors, by an express provision of the
constitution, are appointed by the several States;[5] and, of course,
derive their powers from them. It would, therefore, seem, according to
their course of reasoning, that the executive department, when the
election is made by the colleges, ought to be regarded as federal —
while, on the other hand, when it is made by the House of
Representatives, in the event of a failure on the part of the electors
to make a choice, it ought to be regarded as national, and not federal,
as they contend. It would, indeed, seem to involve a strange confusion
of ideas to make the same department partly federal and partly national,
on such a process of reasoning. It indicates a deep and radical error
somewhere in the conception of the able authors of the work, in
reference to a question the most vital that can arise under our system
of government.
The next reason assigned is, that the government will operate on
individuals composing the several States, and not on the States
themselves. This, however, is very little relied on. It admits that even
a confederacy may operate on individuals without losing its character as
such — and cites the articles of confederation in illustration; and it
might have added, that mere treaties, in some instances, operate in the
same way. It is readily conceded that one of the strongest
characteristics of a confederacy is, that it usually operates on the
states or communities which compose it, in their corporate capacity.
When it operates on individuals, it departs, to that extent, from its
appropriate sphere. But this is not the case with a federal government —
as will be shown when I come to draw the line of distinction between it
and a confederacy. The argument, then, might be appropriate to prove
that the government is not a confederacy — but not that it is a national
government.
It next relies on the amending power to prove that it is partly national
and partly federal. It states that — "were it wholly national, the
supreme and ultimate authority would reside in a majority of the people
of the whole Union; and this authority would be competent, at all times,
like that of a majority of every national society, to alter or abolish
its established government. Were it wholly federal, on the other hand,
the concurrence of each State in the Union would be essential to any
alteration, that would be binding on all." It is remarkable how often
this celebrated work changes its ground, as to what constitutes a
national, and what a federal government — and this, too, after defining
them in the clearest and most precise manner. It tells us, in this
instance, that were the government wholly national — the supreme and
ultimate authority would reside in the people of the Union; and, of
course, such a government must derive its authority from that source. It
tells us, elsewhere, that a federal government is one, to which the
States, in their distinct, independent and sovereign character, are
parties — and, of course, such a government must derive its authority
from them as its source. A government, then, to be partly one, and
partly the other, ought, accordingly, to derive its authority partly
from the one, and partly from the other; and no government could be so,
which did not — and yet we are told, at one time, that the constitution
is federal, because it derived its authority, neither from the majority
of the people of the Union, nor a majority of the States — implying, of
course, that a government, which derived its authority from a majority
of the States, would be national; as well as that which derived it from
a majority of the people — and, at another, that the election of the
President by the House of Representatives would be a federal act —
although the House, itself, is national, because it derived its
authority from the American people. And now we are told, that the
amending power is partly national, because three-fourths of the States,
voting as States, without regard to population, can, instead of the
whole, amend the constitution; although the vote of a majority of the
House of Representatives, taken by States, made the election of the
President, to that extent, federal. If we turn from this confusion of
ideas, to its own clear conceptions of what makes a federal, and what a
national government, nothing is more evident than that the amending
power is not derived from, nor exercised under the authority of the
people of the Union, regarded in the aggregate — but from the several
States, in their original, distinct and sovereign character; and that it
is but a modification of the original creating power, by which the
constitution was ordained and established — and which required the
consent of each State to make it a party to it — and not a negation or
inhibition of that power — as has been shown. In support of these views,
it endeavors to show, by reasons equally unsatisfactory and
inconclusive, that the object of the convention which framed the
constitution was, to establish, "a firm national government." To
ascertain the powers and objects of the convention, reference ought to
be made, one would suppose, to the commissions given to their respective
delegates, by the several States, which were represented in it. If that
had been done, it would have been found that no State gave the slightest
authority to its delegates to form a national government, or made the
least allusion to such government as one of its objects. The word,
National, is not even used in any one of the commissions. On the
contrary, they designate the objects to be, to revise the federal
constitution, and to make it adequate to the exigencies of the Union.
But, instead of to these, the authors of this work resort to the act of
Congress referring the proposition for calling a convention, to the
several States, in conformity with the recommendation of the Annapolis
convention — which, of itself, could give no authority. And further —
even in this reference, they obviously rely, rather on the preamble of
the act, than on the resolution adopted by Congress, submitting the
proposition to the State governments. The preamble and resolution are in
the following words — "Whereas, there is a provision, in the articles of
confederation and perpetual union, for making alterations therein, by
the assent of a Congress of the United States and of the legislatures of
the several States — and, whereas, experience has evinced that there are
defects in the present confederation — as a mean to the remedy of which,
several of the States, and particularly the State of New York, by
express instruction to their delegates in Congress, have suggested a
convention for the purpose expressed in the following resolution, and
such convention appearing to be the most probable mean of establishing,
in the States, a firm National Government,
Resolved, That, in the opinion of Congress, it is expedient that, on the
second Monday of May next, a convention of delegates, who shall have
been appointed by the several States, be held in Philadelphia, for the
sole and express purpose of revising the articles of confederation; and
reporting to Congress and the several legislatures, such alterations and
provisions therein as shall render the federal constitution adequate to
the exigencies of the government and the preservation of THE UNION."
Now, assuming that the mere opinion of Congress, and not the commissions
of the delegates from the several States, ought to determine the object
of the convention — is it not manifest, that it is clearly in favor, not
of establishing a firm national government, but of simply revising the
articles of confederation for the purposes specified? Can any expression
be more explicit than the declaration contained in the resolution, that
the convention shall be held, "for the sole and express purpose of
revising the articles of confederation?" If to this it be added, that
the commissions of the delegates of the several States, accord with the
resolution, there can be no doubt that the real object of the convention
was — (to use the language of the resolution) — "to render the federal
constitution adequate to the exigencies of the government and the
preservation of the Union;" and not to establish a national constitution
and government in its place — and, that such was the impression of the
convention itself, the fact (admitted by the work) that they did
establish a federal, and not a national constitution, conclusively
proves. How the distinguished and patriotic authors of this celebrated
work fell — against their own clear and explicit admissions — into an
error so radical and dangerous — one which has contributed, more than
all others combined, to cast a mist over our system of government, and
to confound and lead astray the minds of the community as to a true
conception of its real character, cannot be accounted for, without
adverting to their history and opinions as connected with the formation
of the constitution. The two principal writers were prominent members of
the convention; and leaders, in that body, of the party, which supported
the plan for a national government. The other, although not a member, is
known to have belonged to the same party. They all acquiesced in the
decision, which overruled their favorite plan, and determined,
patriotically, to give that adopted by the convention, a fair trial;
without, however, surrendering their preference for their own scheme of
a national government. It was in this state of mind, which could not
fail to exercise a strong influence over their judgments, that they
wrote the Federalist: and, on all questions connected with the character
of the government, due allowance should be made for the force of the
bias, under which their opinions were formed.
From all that has been stated, the inference follows, irresistibly, that
the government is a federal, in contradistinction to a national
government — a government formed by the States; ordained and established
by the States, and for the States — without any participation or agency
whatever, on the part of the people, regarded in the aggregate as
forming a nation; that it is throughout, in whole, and in every part,
simply and purely federal — "the federal government of these States" —
as is accurately and concisely expressed by General Washington, the
organ of the convention, in his letter laying it before the old Congress
— words carefully selected, and with a full and accurate knowledge of
their import. There is, indeed, no such community, politically speaking,
as the people of the United States, regarded in the light of, and as
constituting one people or nation. There never has been any such, in any
stage of their existence; and, of course, they neither could, nor ever
can exercise any agency — or have any participation, in the formation of
our system of government, or its administration. In all its parts —
including the federal as well as the separate State governments, it
emanated from the same source — the people of the several States. The
whole, taken together, form a federal community — a community composed
of States united by a political compact — and not a nation composed of
individuals united by, what is called, a social compact.
I shall next proceed to show that it is federal, in contradistinction to
a confederacy.
It differs and agrees, but in opposite respects, with a national
government, and a confederacy. It differs from the former, inasmuch as
it has, for its basis, a confederacy, and not a nation; and agrees with
it in being a government: while it agrees with the latter, to the extent
of having a confederacy for its basis, and differs from it, inasmuch as
the powers delegated to it are carried into execution by a government —
and not by a mere congress of delegates, as is the case in a
confederacy. To be more full and explicit — a federal government, though
based on a confederacy, is, to the extent of the powers delegated, as
much a government as a national government itself. It possesses, to this
extent, all the authorities possessed by the latter, and as fully and
perfectly. The case is different with a confederacy; for, although it is
sometimes called a government — its Congress, or Council, or the body
representing it, by whatever name it may be called, is much more nearly
allied to an assembly of diplomatists, convened to deliberate and
determine how a league or treaty between their several sovereigns, for
certain defined purposes, shall be carried into execution; leaving to
the parties themselves, to furnish their quota of means, and to
cooperate in carrying out what may have been determined on. Such was the
character of the Congress of our confederacy; and such, substantially,
was that of similar bodies in all confederated communities, which
preceded our present government. Our system is the first that ever
substituted a government in lieu of such bodies. This, in fact,
constitutes its peculiar characteristic. It is new, peculiar, and
unprecedented.
In asserting that such is the difference between our present government
and the confederacy, which it superseded, I am supported by the
authority of the convention which framed the constitution. It is to be
found in the second paragraph of their letter, already cited. After
stating the great extent of powers, which it was deemed necessary to
delegate to the United States — or as they expressed it — "the general
government of the Union" — the paragraph concludes in the following
words: "But the impropriety of delegating such extensive trusts to one
body of men (the Congress of the confederacy) is evident; and hence
results the necessity of a different organization." This "different
organization," consisted in substituting a government in place of the
Congress of the confederation; and was, in fact, the great and essential
change made by the convention. All others were, relatively, of little
importance — consisting rather in the modification of its language, and
the mode of executing its powers, made necessary by it — than in the
powers themselves. The restrictions and limitations imposed on the
powers delegated, and on the several States, are much the same in both.
The change, though the only essential one, was, of itself, important,
viewed in relation to the structure of the system; but it was much more
so, when considered in its consequences as necessarily implying and
involving others of great magnitude; as I shall next proceed to show.
It involved, in the first place, an important change in the source
whence it became necessary to derive the delegated powers, and the
authority by which the instrument delegating them should be ratified.
Those of the confederacy were derived from the governments of the
several States. They delegated them, and ratified the instrument by
which they were delegated, through their representatives in Congress
assembled, and duly authorized for the purpose. It was, then, their work
throughout; and their powers were fully competent to it. They possessed,
as a confederate council, the power of making compacts and treaties, and
of constituting the necessary agency to superintend their execution. The
articles of confederation and union constituted, indeed, a solemn league
or compact, entered into for the purposes specified; and Congress was
but the joint agent or representative appointed to superintend its
execution. But the governments of the several States could go no
further, and were wholly deficient in the requisite power to form a
constitution and government in their stead. That could only be done by
the sovereign power; and that power, according to the fundamental
principles of our system, resides, not in the government, but
exclusively in the people — who, with us, mean the people of the several
States — and hence, the powers delegated to the government had to be
derived from them — and the constitution to be ratified, and ordained
and established by them. How this was done has already been fully
explained.
It involved, in the next place, an important change in the character of
the system. It had previously been, in reality, a league between the
governments of the several States; or to express it more fully and
accurately, between the States, through the organs of their respective
governments; but it became a union, in consequence of being ordained and
established between the people of the several States, by themselves, and
for themselves, in their character of sovereign and independent
communities. It was this important change which (to use the language of
the preamble of the constitution) "formed a more perfect union." It, in
fact, perfected it. It could not be extended further, or be made more
intimate. To have gone a step beyond, would have been to consolidate the
States, and not the Union — and thereby to have destroyed the latter.
It involved another change, growing out of the division of the powers of
government, between the United States and the separate States —
requiring that those delegated to the former should be carefully
enumerated and specified, in order to prevent collision between them and
the powers reserved to the several States respectively. There was no
necessity for such great caution under the confederacy, as its Congress
could exercise little power, except through the States, and with their
co-operation. Hence the care, circumspection and precision, with which
the grants of powers are made in the one, and the comparatively loose,
general, and more indefinite manner in which they are made in the other.
It involved another, intimately connected with the preceding, and of
great importance. It entirely changed the relation which the separate
governments of the States sustained to the body, which represented them
in their confederated character, under the confederacy; for this was
essentially different from that which they now sustain to the government
of the United States, their present representative. The governments of
the States sustained, to the former, the relation of superior to
subordinate — of the creator to the creature; while they now sustain, to
the latter, the relation of equals and co-ordinates. Both governments —
that of the United States and those of the separate States, derive their
powers from the same source, and were ordained and established by the
same authority — the only difference being, that in ordaining and
establishing the one, the people of several States acted with concert or
mutual understanding — while, in ordaining and establishing the others,
the people of each State acted separately, and without concert or mutual
understanding — as has been fully explained. Deriving their respective
powers, then, from the same source, and being ordained and established
by the same authority — the two governments, State and Federal, must, of
necessity, be equal in their respective spheres; and both being ordained
and established by the people of the States, respectively — each for
itself, and by its own separate authority — the constitution and
government of the United States must, of necessity, be the constitution
and government of each — as much so as its own separate and individual
constitution and government; and, therefore, they must stand, in each
State, in the relation of co-ordinate constitutions and governments. It
is on this ground only, that the former is the constitution and
government of all the States — not because it is the constitution and
government of the whole, considered in the aggregate as constituting one
nation, but because it is the constitution and government of each
respectively: for to suppose that they are the constitution and
government of each, because of the whole, would be to assume, what is
not true, that they were ordained and established by the American people
in the aggregate, as forming one nation. This would be to reduce the
several States to subordinate and local divisions; and to convert their
separate constitutions and governments into mere charters and
subordinate corporations: when, in truth and fact, they are equals and
co-ordinates.
It, finally, involved a great change in the manner of carrying into
execution the delegated powers. As a government, it was necessary to
clothe it with the attribute of deciding, in the first instance, on the
extent of its powers — and of acting on individuals, directly, in
carrying them into execution; instead of appealing to the agency of the
governments of the States — as was the case with the Congress of the
confederacy.
Such are the essential distinctions between a federal government and a
confederacy — and such, in part, the important changes necessarily
involved, in substituting a government, in the place of the Congress of
the confederacy.
It now remains to be shown, that the government is a republic — a
republic — or (if the expression be preferred) a constitutional
democracy, in contradistinction to an absolute democracy.
It is not an uncommon impression, that the government of the United
States is a government based simply on population; that numbers are its
only element, and a numerical majority its only controlling power. In
brief, that it is an absolute democracy. No opinion can be more
erroneous. So far from being true, it is, in all the aspects in which it
can be regarded, preeminently a government of the concurrent majority:
with an organization, more complex and refined, indeed, but far better
calculated to express the sense of the whole (in the only mode by which
this can be fully and truly done — to wit, by ascertaining the sense of
all its parts) than any government ever formed, ancient or modern.
Instead of population, mere numbers, being the sole element, the
numerical majority is, strictly speaking, excluded, even as one of its
elements; as I shall proceed to establish, by an appeal to figures;
beginning with the formation of the constitution, regarded as the
fundamental law which ordained and established the government; and
closing with the organization of the government itself, regarded as the
agent or trustee to carry its powers into effect.
I shall pass by the Annapolis convention, on whose application, the
convention which framed the constitution, was called; because it was a
partial and informal meeting of delegates from a few States; and
commence with the Congress of the confederation, by whom it was
authoritatively called. That Congress derived its authority from the
articles of confederation; and these, from the unanimous agreement of
all the States — and not from the numerical majority, either of the
several States, or of their population. It voted, as has been stated, by
delegations; each counting one. A majority of each delegation, with a
few important exceptions, decided the vote of its respective State. Each
State, without regard to population, had thus an equal vote. The
confederacy consisted of thirteen States; and, of course, it was in the
power of any seven of the smallest, as well as the largest, to defeat
the call of the convention; and, by consequence, the formation of the
constitution.
By the first census, taken in 1790 — three years after the call — the
population of the United States amounted to 3,394,563, estimated in
federal numbers. Assuming this to have been the whole amount of its
population at the time of the call (which can cause no material error)
the population of the seven smallest States was 959,801; or less than
one third of the whole: so that, less than one-third of the population
could have defeated the call of the convention.
The convention voted, in like manner, by States; and it required the
votes of a majority of the delegations present, to adopt the measure.
There were twelve States represented — Rhode Island being absent — so
that the votes of seven delegations were required; and, of course, less
than one-third of the population of the whole, could have defeated the
formation of the constitution.
The plan, when adopted by the convention, had again to be submitted to
Congress — and to receive its sanction, before it could be submitted to
the several States for their approval — a necessary preliminary to its
final reference to the conventions of the people of the several States
for their ratification. It had thus, of course, to pass again the ordeal
of Congress; when the delegations of seven of the smallest States,
representing less than one-third of the population, could again have
defeated, by refusing to submit it for their consideration. And,
stronger still — when submitted, it required, by an express provision,
the concurrence of nine of the thirteen, to establish it, between the
States ratifying it; which put it in the power of any four States, the
smallest as well as the largest, to reject it. The four smallest, to
wit: Delaware, Rhode Island, Georgia, and New Hampshire, contained, by
the census of 1790, a federal population of only 336,948 — but a little
more than one-eleventh of the whole: but, as inconsiderable as was their
population, they could have defeated it, by preventing its ratification.
It thus appears, that the numerical majority of the population, had no
agency whatever in the process of forming and adopting the constitution;
and that neither this, nor a majority of the States, constituted an
element in its ratification and adoption.
In the provision for its amendment, it prescribes, as has been stated,
two modes — one, by two-thirds of both houses of Congress; and the
other, by a convention of delegates from the States, called by Congress,
on the application of two-thirds of their respective legislatures. But,
in neither case can the proposed amendment become a part of the
constitution, unless ratified by the legislatures of three-fourths of
the States, or by conventions of the people of three-fourths — as
Congress may prescribe; so that, in the one, it requires the consent of
two-thirds of the States to propose amendments — and, in both cases, of
three-fourths to adopt and ratify them, before they can become a part of
the constitution. As there are, at present, thirty States in the Union,
it will take twenty to propose, and, of course, would require but eleven
to defeat, a proposition to amend the constitution; or, nineteen votes
in the Senate — if it should originate in Congress — and the votes of
eleven legislatures, if it should be to call a convention. By the census
of 1840, the federal population of all the States — including the three,
which were then territories, but which have since become States — was
16,077,604. To this add Texas, since admitted, say 110,000 — making the
aggregate, 16,187,604. Of this amount, the eleven smallest States
(Vermont being the largest of the number) contained a federal population
of but 1,638,521: and yet they can prevent the other nineteen States,
with a federal population of 14,549,082, from even proposing amendments
to the constitution: while the twenty smallest (of which Maine is the
largest) with a federal population of 3,526,811, can compel Congress to
call a convention to propose amendments, against the united votes of the
other ten, with a federal population of 12,660,793. Thus, while less
than one-eighth of the population, may, in the one case, prevent the
adoption of a proposition to amend the constitution — less than
one-fourth can, in the other, adopt it.
But, striking as are these results, the process, when examined with
reference to the ratification of proposals to amend, will present others
still more so. Here the consent of three-fourths of the States is
required; which, with the present number, would make the concurrence of
twenty-three States necessary to give effect to the act of ratification;
and, of course, puts it in the power of any eight States to defeat a
proposal to amend. The federal population of the eight smallest is but
776,969; and yet, small as this is, they can prevent amendments, against
the united votes of the other twenty-two, with a federal population of
15,410,635; or nearly twenty times their number. But while so small a
portion of the entire population can prevent an amendment, twenty-three
of the smallest States — with a federal population of only 7,254,400 —
can amend the constitution, against the united votes of the other seven,
with a federal population of 8,933,204. So that a numerical minority of
the population can amend the constitution, against a decided numerical
majority; when, at the same time, one-nineteenth of the population can
prevent the other eighteen-nineteenths from amending it. And more than
this: any one State — Delaware, for instance, with a federal population
of only 77,043 — can prevent the other twenty-nine States, with a
federal population of 16,110,561, from so amending the constitution as
to deprive the States of an equality of representation in the Senate. To
complete the picture: Sixteen of the smallest States — that is, a
majority of them, with a population of only 3,411,672 — a little more
than one-fifth of the whole — can, in effect, destroy the government and
dissolve the Union, by simply declining to appoint Senators; against the
united voice of the other fourteen States, with a population of
12,775,932 — being but little less than four-fifths of the whole.
These results, resting on calculations, which exclude doubt,
incontestably prove — not only that the authority which formed,
ratified, and even amended the constitution, regulates entirely the
numerical majority, as one of its elements — but furnish additional and
conclusive proof, if additional were needed, that ours is a federal
government — a government made by the several States; and that States,
and not individuals, are its constituents. The States, throughout, in
forming, ratifying and amending the constitution, act as equals, without
reference to population.
Regarding the Government, apart from the Constitution, and simply as the
trustee or agent to carry its powers into execution, the case is
somewhat different. It is composed of two elements: One, the States,
regarded in their corporate character — and the other, their
representative population — estimated in, what is called, "federal
numbers" — which is ascertained, "by adding to the whole number of free
persons, including those bound to service for a term of years — and
excluding Indians not taxed — three-fifths of all others."[6] These
elements, in different proportions, enter into, and constitute all the
departments of the government; as will be made apparent by a brief
sketch of its organization.
The government is divided into three separate departments, the
legislative, the executive, and the judicial. The legislative consists
of two bodies — the Senate, and the House of Representatives. The two
are called the Congress of the United States: and all the legislative
powers delegated to the government, are vested in it. The Senate is
composed of two members from each State, elected by the legislature
thereof, for the term of six years; and the whole number is divided into
three classes; of which one goes out at the expiration of every two
years. It is the representative of the States, in their corporate
character. The members vote per capita, and a majority decides all
questions of a legislative character. It has equal power with the House,
on all such questions — except that it cannot originate "bills for
raising revenue." In addition to its legislative powers, it participates
in the powers of the other two departments. Its advice and consent are
necessary to make treaties and appointments; and it constitutes the high
tribunal, before which impeachments are tried. In advising and
consenting to treaties, and in trials of impeachments, two-thirds are
necessary to decide. In case the electoral college fails to choose a
Vice-President, the power devolves on the Senate to make the selection
from the two candidates having the highest number of votes. In
selecting, the members vote by States, and a majority of the States
decide. In such cases, two-thirds of the whole number of Senators are
necessary to form a quorum.
The House of Representatives is composed of members elected by the
people of the several States, for the term of two years. The right of
voting for them, in each State, is confined to those who are qualified
to vote for the members of the most numerous branch of its own
legislature. The number of members is fixed by law, under each census —
which is taken every ten years. They are apportioned among the several
States, according to their population, estimated in federal numbers; but
each State is entitled to have one. The House, in addition to its
legislative powers, has the sole power of impeachment; as well as of
choosing the President (in case of a failure to elect by the electoral
college) from the three candidates, having the greatest number of votes.
The members, in such case, vote by States — the vote of each delegation,
if not equally divided, counts one, and a majority decides. In all other
cases they vote per capita, and the majority decides; except only on a
proposition to amend the constitution.
The executive powers are vested in the President of United States. He
and the Vice-President, are chosen for the term of four years, by
electors, appointed in such manner as the several States may direct.
Each State is entitled to a number, equal to the whole number of its
Senators and Representatives for the time. The electors vote per capita,
in their respective States, on the same day throughout the Union; and a
majority of the votes of all the electors is requisite to a choice. In
case of a failure to elect, either in reference to the President or
Vice-President, the House or the Senate, as the case may be, make the
choice, in the manner before stated. If the House fail to choose before
the fourth day of March next ensuing — or in case of the removal from
office, death, resignation, or inability of the President — the
Vice-President acts as President. In addition to the ordinary executive
powers, the President has the authority to make treaties and
appointments, by, and with the advice and consent of the Senate; and to
approve or disapprove all bills before they become laws; as well as all
orders, resolutions or votes, to which the concurrence of both houses of
Congress is necessary — except on questions of adjournment — before they
can take effect. In case of his disapproval, the votes of two-thirds of
both houses are necessary to pass them. He is allowed ten days (Sundays
not counted) to approve or disapprove; and if he fail to act within that
period, the bill, order, resolution or vote (as the case may be) becomes
as valid, to all intents and purposes, as if he had signed it; unless
Congress, by its adjournment, prevent its return.
The judicial power is vested in one Supreme Court, and such inferior
courts, as Congress may establish. The Judges of both are appointed by
the President in the manner above stated; and hold their office during
good behavior.
The President, Vice-President, Judges, and all the civil officers, are
liable to be impeached for treason, bribery, and other high crimes and
misdemeanors.
From this brief sketch, it is apparent that the States, regarded in
their corporate character, and the population of the States, estimated
in federal numbers, are the two elements, of which the government is
exclusively composed; and that they enter, in different proportions,
into the formation of all its departments. In the legislative they enter
in equal proportions, and in their most distinct and simple form. Each,
in that department, has its appropriate organ; and each acts by its
respective majorities — as far as legislation is concerned. No bill,
resolution, order, or vote, partaking of the nature of a law, can be
adopted without their concurring assent: so that each house has a veto
on the other, in all matters of legislation. In the executive they are
differently blended. The powers of this department are vested in a
single functionary; which made it impossible to give to them separate
organs, and concurrent action. In lieu of this, the two elements are
blended in the constitution of the college of electors, which chooses
the President: but as this gave a decided preponderance to the element
of population — because of the greater number of which it was composed —
in order to combat and to compensate this advantage — and to preserve,
as far as possible, the equipoise between the two, the power was vested
in the House, voting by States, to choose him from the three candidates,
having the largest number of votes, in case of a failure of choice by
the college; and in case of a failure to select by the House, or of
removal, death, resignation, or inability, the Vice-President was
authorized to act as President. These provisions gave a preponderance,
even more decided, to the other element, in the eventual choice. This
was still more striking as the constitution stood at its adoption. It
originally provided that each elector should vote for two candidates,
without designating which should be the President, or which the
Vice-President; the person having the highest number of votes to be the
President, if it should be a majority of the whole number given. If
there should be more than one having such majority — and an equal number
of votes — the House, voting by States, should choose between them,
which should be President — but if none should have a majority, the
House, voting in the same way, should choose the President from the five
having the greatest number of votes; the person having the greatest
number of votes, after the choice of the President, to be the
Vice-President. But in case of two or more having an equal number, the
Senate should elect from among them the Vice-President.
Had these provisions been left unaltered, and not superseded, in
practice, by caucuses and party conventions, their effect would have
been to give to the majority of the people of the several States, the
right of nominating five candidates; and to the majority of the States,
acting in their corporate character, the right of choosing from them,
which should be President, and which Vice-President. The President and
Vice-President would, virtually, have been elected by the concurrent
majority of the several States, and of their population, estimated in
federal numbers; and, in this important respect, the executive would
have been assimilated to the legislative department. But the Senate, in
addition to its legislative, is vested also with supervisory powers in
respect to treaties and appointments, which give it a participation in
executive powers, to that extent; and a corresponding weight in the
exercise of two of its most important functions. The treaty-making power
is, in reality, a branch of the law-making power; and we accordingly
find that treaties as well as the constitution itself, and the acts of
Congress, are declared to be the supreme law of the land. This important
branch of the law-making power includes all questions between the United
States and foreign nations, which may become the subjects of negotiation
and treaty; while the appointing power is intimately connected with the
performance of all its functions.
In the Judiciary the two elements are blended, in proportions different
from either of the others. The President, in the election of whom they
are both united, nominates the judges; and the Senate, which consists
exclusively of one of the elements, confirms or rejects: so that they
are, to a certain extent, concurrent in this department; though the
States, considered in their corporate capacity, may be said to be its
predominant element.
In the impeaching power, by which it was intended to make the executive
and judiciary responsible, the two elements exist and act separately, as
in the legislative department — the one, constituting the impeaching
power, resides in the House of Representatives; and the other, the power
that tries and pronounces judgment, in the Senate: and thus, although
existing separately in their respective bodies, their joint and
concurrent action is necessary to give effect to the power.
It thus appears, on a view of the whole, that it was the object of the
framers of the constitution, in organizing the government, to give to
the two elements, of which it is composed, separate, but concurrent
action; and, consequently, a veto on each other, whenever the
organization of the department, or the nature of the power would admit:
and when this could not be done, so to blend the two, as to make as near
an approach to it, in effect, as possible. It is, also, apparent, that
the government, regarded apart from the constitution, is the government
of the concurrent, and not of the numerical majority. But to have an
accurate conception how it is calculated to act in practice; and to
establish, beyond doubt, that it was neither intended to be, nor is, in
fact, the government of the numerical majority, it will be necessary
again to appeal to figures.
That, in organizing a government with different departments, in each of
which the States are represented in a twofold aspect, in the manner
stated, it was the object of the framers of the constitution, to make it
more, instead of less popular than it would have been as a government of
the mere numerical majority — that is, as requiring a more numerous,
instead of a less numerous constituency to carry its powers into
execution — may be inferred from the fact, that such actually is the
effect. Indeed, the necessary effect of the concurrent majority is, to
make the government more popular — that is, to require more wills to put
it in action, than if any one of the majorities, of which it is
composed, were its sole element — as will be apparent by reference to
figures.
If the House, which represents population, estimated in federal numbers,
had been invested with the sole power of legislation, then six of the
larger States, to wit, New York, Pennsylvania, Virginia, Ohio,
Massachusetts and Tennessee, with a federal population of 8,216,279,
would have had the power of making laws for the other twenty-four, with
a federal population of 7,971,325. On the other hand, if the Senate had
been invested with the sole power, sixteen of the smallest States —
embracing Maryland as the largest — with a federal population of
3,411,672, would have had the power of legislating for the other
fourteen, with a population of 12,775,932. But the constitution, in
giving each body a negative on the other, in all matters of legislation,
makes it necessary that a majority of each should concur to pass a bill,
before it becomes an act; and the smallest number of States and
population, by which this can be effected, is six of the larger voting
for it in the House of Representatives — and ten of the smaller, uniting
with them in their vote, in the Senate. The ten smaller, including New
Hampshire as the largest, have a federal population of 1,346,575; which,
added to that of the six larger, would make 9,572,852. So that no bill
can become a law, with less than the united vote of sixteen States,
representing a constituency containing a federal population of
9,572,852, against fourteen States, representing a like population of
6,614,752.
But, when passed, the bill is subject to the President's approval or
disapproval. If he disapprove, or, as it is usually termed, vetoes it,
it cannot become a law unless passed by two-thirds of the members of
both bodies. The House of Representatives consists of 228 — two-thirds
of which is 152 — which, therefore, is the smallest number that can
overcome his veto. It would take ten of the larger States, of which
Georgia is the smallest, to make up that number — the federal population
of which is 10,853,175: and, in the Senate, it would require the votes
of twenty States to overrule it — and, of course, ten of the larger
united with ten of the smaller. But the ten smaller States have a
federal population of only 1,346,575 — as has been stated — which added
to that of the ten larger, would give 12,199,748, as the smallest
population by which his veto can be overruled, and the act become a law.
Even then, it is liable to be pronounced unconstitutional by the judges,
should it, in any case before them, come in conflict with their views of
the constitution — a decision which, in respect to individuals, operates
as an absolute veto, which can only be overruled by an amendment of the
constitution. In all these calculations, I assume a full House, and full
votes — and that members vote according to the will of their
constituents.
If the election of the President, by the electoral college, be compared
with the passage of a bill by Congress, it will be found that it
requires a smaller federal number to elect, than to pass a bill —
resulting from the fact that the two majorities, in the one case, are
united and blended together, instead of acting concurrently, as in the
other. There are, at present, 288 members of Congress, of which 60 are
Senators, and the others, members of the House of Representatives; and,
as each State is entitled to appoint as many electors as it has members
of Congress, there is, of course, the same number of electors. One
hundred and forty-five constitute a majority of the whole; and, of
course, are necessary to a choice. Seven of the States of the largest
class, say, New York, Pennsylvania, Virginia, Ohio, Tennessee, Kentucky
and Indiana, combined with one of a medium size, say, New Hampshire, are
entitled to that number — and, with a federal population of 9,125,936,
may overrule the vote of the other twenty-two, with a population of
7,061,668: so that a small minority of States, with not a large majority
of population, can elect a President by the electoral college — against
a very large majority of the States, with a population not greatly under
a majority. It follows, therefore, that the choice of a President, when
made by the electoral college, may be less popular in its character than
when made by Congress — which cannot elect without a concurrence of a
federal population of upwards of nine and a half millions. But to
compensate this great preponderance of the majority based on population,
over that based on the States, regarded in their corporate character, in
an election by the college of electors, the provision giving to the
House of Representatives, voting by States, the eventual choice, in case
the college fail to elect, was adopted. Under its operation, sixteen of
the smallest States, with a federal population of 3,411,672, may elect
the President, against the remaining fourteen, with a federal population
of 12,775,932 — which gives a preponderance equally great to the States,
without reference to population, in the contingency mentioned.
From what has been stated, the conclusion follows, irresistibly, that
the constitution and the government, regarding the latter apart from the
former, rest, throughout, on the principle of the concurrent majority;
and that it is, of course, a Republic — a constitutional democracy, in
contradistinction to an absolute democracy; and that, the theory which
regards it as a government of the mere numerical majority, rests on a
gross and groundless misconception. So far is this from being the case,
the numerical majority was entirely excluded as an element, throughout
the whole process of forming and ratifying the constitution: and,
although admitted as one of the two elements, in the organization of the
government, it was with the important qualification, that it should be
the numerical majority of the population of the several States, regarded
in their corporate character, and not of the whole Union, regarded as
one community. And further than this — it was to be the numerical
majority, not of their entire population, but of their federal
population; which, as has been shown, is estimated artificially — by
excluding two-fifths of a large portion of the population of many of the
States of the Union. Even with these important qualifications, it was
admitted as the less prominent of the two. With the exception of the
impeaching power, it has no direct participation in the functions of any
department of the government, except the legislative; while the other
element participates in some of the most important functions of the
executive; and, in the constitution of the Senate, as a court to try
impeachments, in the highest of the judicial functions. It was, in fact,
admitted, not because it was the numerical majority, nor on the ground,
that, as such, it ought, of right, to constitute one of its elements —
much less the only one — but for a very different reason. In the federal
constitution, the equality of the States, without regard to population,
size, wealth, institutions, or any other consideration, is a fundamental
principle; as much so as is the equality of their citizens, in the
governments of the several States, without regard to property,
influence, or superiority of any description. As, in the one, the
citizens form the constituent body — so, in the other, the States. But
the latter, in forming a government for their mutual protection and
welfare, deemed it proper, as a matter of fairness and sound policy, and
not of right, to assign to it an increased weight, bearing some
reasonable proportion to the different amount of means which the several
States might, respectively, contribute to the accomplishment of the
ends, for which they were about to enter into a federal union. For this
purpose they admitted, what is called federal numbers, as one of the
elements of the government about to be established; while they were, at
the same time, so jealous of the effects of admitting it, with all its
restrictions — that, in order to guard effectually the other element,
they provided that no State, without its consent, should be deprived of
its equal suffrage in the Senate; so as to place their equality, in that
important body, beyond the reach even of the amending power.
I have now established, as proposed at the outset, that the government
of the United States is a democratic federal Republic — democratic in
contradistinction to aristocratic, and monarchical — federal, in
contradistinction to national, on the one hand — and to a confederacy,
on the other; and a Republic — a government of the concurrent majority,
in contradistinction to an absolute democracy — or a government of the
numerical majority.
But the government of the United States, with all its complication and
refinement of organization, is but a part of a system of governments. It
is the representative and organ of the States, only to the extent of the
powers delegated to it. Beyond this, each State has its own separate
government, which is its exclusive representative and organ, as to all
the other powers of government — or, as they are usually called, the
reserved powers. However correct, then, our conception of the character
of the government of the United States viewed by itself, may be, it must
be very imperfect, unless viewed at the same time, in connection with
the complicated system, of which it forms but a part. In order to
present this more perfect view, it will be essential, first, to present
the outlines of the entire system, so far as it may be necessary to show
the nature and character of the relation between the two — the
government of the United States and the separate State governments. For
this purpose, it will be expedient to trace, historically, the origin
and formation of the system itself, of which they constitute the parts.
I have already shown, that the present government of the United States
was reared on the foundation of the articles of confederation and
perpetual union; that these last did but little more than define the
powers and the extent of the government and the union, which had grown
out of the exigencies of the revolution; and that these, again, had but
enlarged and strengthened the powers and the union which the exigencies
of a common defence against the aggression of the parent country, had
forced the colonies to assume and form. What I now propose is, to trace
briefly downwards, from the beginning, the causes and circumstances
which led to the formation, in all its parts, of our present peculiar,
complicated, and remarkable system of governments. This may be readily
done — for we have the advantage (possessed by few people, who, in past
times, have formed and flourished under remarkable political
institutions) of historical accounts, so full and accurate, of the
origin, rise, and formation of our institutions, throughout all their
stages — as to leave nothing relating to either, to vague and uncertain
conjecture.
It is known to all, in any degree familiar with our history, that the
region embraced by the original States of the Union appertained to the
crown of Great Britain, at the time of its colonization; and that
different portions of it were granted to certain companies or
individuals, for the purpose of settlement and colonization. It is also
known, that the thirteen colonies, which afterwards declared their
independence, were established under charters which, while they left the
sovereignty in the crown, and reserved the general power of supervision
to the parent country, secured to the several colonies popular
representation in their respective governments, or in one branch, at
least, of their legislatures — with the general rights of British
subjects. Although the colonies had no political connection with each
other, except as dependent provinces of the same crown — they were
closely bound together by the ties of a common origin, identity of
language, similarity of religion, laws, customs, manners, commercial and
social intercourse — and by a sense of common danger — exposed, as they
were, to the incursions of a savage foe, acting under the influence of a
powerful and hostile nation.
In this embryo state of our political existence, are to be found all the
elements which subsequently led to the formation of our peculiar system
of governments. The revolution, as it is called, produced no other
changes than those which were necessarily caused by the declaration of
independence. These were, indeed, very important. Its first and
necessary effect was, to cut the cord which had bound the colonies to
the parent country — to extinguish all the authority of the latter —
and, by consequence, to convert them into thirteen independent and
sovereign States. I say, "independent and sovereign," because, as the
colonies were, politically and in respect to each other, wholly
independent — the sovereignty of each, regarded as distinct and separate
communities, being vested in the British crown — the necessary effect of
severing the tie which bound them to it was, to devolve the sovereignty
on each respectively, and, thereby, to convert them from dependent
colonies, into independent and sovereign States. Thus, the region
occupied by them, came to be divided into as many States as there were
colonies, each independent of the others — as they were expressly
declared to be; and only united to the extent necessary to defend their
independence, and meet the exigencies of the occasion — and hence that
great and, I might say, providential territorial division of the
country, into independent and sovereign States, on which our entire
system of government rests.
Its next effect was, to transfer the sovereignty which had, heretofore,
resided in the British crown, not to the governments of, but to the
people composing the several States. It could only devolve on them. The
declaration of independence, by extinguishing the British authority in
the several colonies, necessarily destroyed every department of their
governments, except such as derived their authority from, and
represented their respective people. Nothing, then, remained of their
several governments, but the popular and representative branches of
them. But a representative government, even when entire, cannot possibly
be the seat of sovereignty — the supreme and ultimate power of a State.
The very term, "representative," implies a superior in the individual or
body represented. Fortunately for us, the people of the several colonies
constituted, not a mere mass of individuals, without any organic
arrangements to express their sovereign will, or carry it into effect.
On the contrary, they constituted organized communities — in the full
possession and constant exercise of the right of suffrage, under their
colonial governments. Had they constituted a mere mass of individuals —
without organization, and unaccustomed to the exercise of the right of
suffrage, it would have been impossible to have prevented those internal
convulsions, which almost ever attend the change of the seat of
sovereignty — and which so frequently render the change rather a curse
than a blessing. But in their situation, and under its circumstances,
the change was made without the least convulsion, or the slightest
disturbance. The mere will of the sovereign communities, aided by the
remaining fragments — the popular branches of their several colonial
governments, speedily ordained and established governments, each for
itself; and thus passed, without anarchy — without a shock, from their
dependent condition under the colonial governments, to that of
independence under those established by their own authority.
Thus commenced the division between the constitution-making and the
law-making powers — between the power which ordains and establishes the
fundamental laws — which creates, organizes and invests government with
its authority, and subjects it to restrictions — and the power that
passes acts to carry into execution, the powers thus delegated to
government. The one, emanating from the people, as forming a sovereign
community, creates the government — the other, as a representative
appointed to execute its powers, enacts laws to regulate and control the
conduct of the people, regarded as individuals. This division between
the two powers — thus necessarily incident to the separation from the
parent country — constitutes an element in our political system as
essential to its formation, as the great and primary territorial
division of independent and sovereign States. Between them, it was our
good fortune never to have been left, for a moment, in doubt, as to
where the sovereign authority was to be found; or how, and by whom it
should be exercised: and, hence, the facility, the promptitude and
safety, with which we passed from one state to the other, as far as
internal causes were concerned. Our only difficulty and danger lay in
the effort to resist the immense power of the parent country.
The governments of the several States were thus rightfully and regularly
constituted. They, in the course of a few years, by entering into
articles of confederation and perpetual union, established and made more
perfect the union which had been informally constituted, in consequence
of the exigencies growing out of the contest with a powerful enemy. But
experience soon proved that the confederacy was wholly inadequate to
effect the objects for which it was formed. It was then, and not until
then, that the causes which had their origin in our embryo state, and
which had, thus far, led to such happy results, fully developed
themselves. The failure of the confederacy was so glaring, as to make it
appear to all, that something must be done to meet the exigencies of the
occasion — and the great question which presented itself to all was —
what should, or could be done?
To dissolve the Union was too abhorrent to be named. In addition to the
causes which had connected them by such strong cords of affection while
colonies, there were superadded others, still more powerful — resulting
from the common dangers to which they had been exposed, and the common
glory they had acquired, in passing successfully through the war of the
revolution. Besides, all saw that the hope of reaping the rich rewards
of their successful resistance to the encroachment of the parent
country, depended on preserving the Union.
But, if disunion was out of the question, consolidation was not less
repugnant to their feelings and opinions. The attachments of all to
their respective States and institutions, were strong, and of long
standing — since they were identified with their respective colonies;
and, for the most part, had survived the separation from the parent
country. Nor were they unaware of the danger to their liberty and
property, to be apprehended from a surrender of their sovereignty and
existence, as separate and independent States, and a consolidation of
the whole into one nation. They regarded disunion and consolidation as
equally dangerous; and were, therefore, equally opposed to both.
To change the form of government to an aristocracy or monarchy, was not
to be thought of. The deepest feelings of the common heart were in
opposition to them, and in favor of popular government.
These changes or alterations being out of the question, what other
remained to be considered? Men of the greatest talents and experience
were at a loss for an answer. To meet the exigencies of the occasion, a
convention of the States was called. When it met, the only alternative,
in the opinion of the larger portion of its most distinguished members,
was, the establishment of a national government; which was but another
name, in reality, for consolidation. But where wisdom and experience
proved incompetent to provide a remedy, the necessity of doing
something, combined with the force of those causes, which had thus far
shaped our destiny, carried us successfully through the perilous
juncture. In the hour of trial, we realized the precious advantages we
possessed in the two great and prime elements that distinguish our
system of governments — the division of the country, territorially, into
independent and sovereign States — and the division of the powers of
government into constitution- and law-making, powers. Of the materials
which they jointly furnished, the convention was enabled to construct
the present system — the only alternative left, by which we could escape
the dire consequences attendant on the others; and which has so long
preserved peace among ourselves, and protected us against danger from
abroad. Each contributed essential aid towards the accomplishment of
this great work.
To the former, we owe the mode of constituting the convention — as well
as that of voting, in the formation and adoption of the constitution —
and, finally, in the ratification of it by the States: and to them,
jointly, are we exclusively indebted for that peculiar form which the
constitution and government finally assumed. It is impossible to read
the proceedings of the convention, without perceiving that, if the
delegates had been appointed by the people at large, and in proportion
to population, nothing like the present constitution could have been
adopted. It would have assumed the form best suited to the views and
interests of the more populous and wealthy portions; and, for that
purpose, been made paramount to the existing State governments: in
brief, a consolidated, national government would have been formed. But
as the convention was composed of delegates from separate independent
and sovereign States, it involved the necessity of voting by States, in
framing and adopting the constitution; and — what is of far more
importance — the necessity of submitting it to the States for their
respective ratifications; so that each should be bound by its own act,
and not by that of a majority of the States, nor of their united
population. It was this necessity of obtaining the consent of a majority
of the States in convention, as, also, in the intermediate process —
and, finally, the unanimous approval of all, in order to make it
obligatory on all, which rendered it indispensable for the convention to
consult the feelings and interests of all. This, united with the
absolute necessity of doing something, in order to avert impending
calamities of the most fearful character, impressed all with feelings of
moderation, forbearance, mutual respect, concession, and compromise, as
indispensable to secure the adoption of some measure of security. It was
the prevalence of these impressions, that stamped their work with so
much fairness, equity, and justice — as to receive, finally, the
unanimous ratification of the States; and which has caused it to
continue ever since, the object of the admiration and attachment of the
reflecting and patriotic.
But the moderation, forbearance, mutual respect, concession, and
compromise, superinduced by the causes referred to, could, of
themselves, have effected nothing, without the aid of the division
between the constitution- and the law-making powers. Feebleness and a
tendency to disorder are inherent in confederacies; and cannot be
remedied, simply by the employment or modification of their powers. But
as governments, according to our conceptions, cannot ordain and
establish constitutions — and as those of the States had already gone as
far as they rightfully could, in framing and adopting the articles of
confederation and perpetual union, it would have been impossible to have
called the present constitution and government into being, without
invoking the high creating power, which ordained and established those
of the several States. There was none other competent to the task. It
was, therefore, invoked; and formed a constitution and government for
the United States, as it had formed and modelled those of the several
States. The first step was — the division of the powers of government —
which was effected, by leaving subject to the exclusive control of the
several States in their separate and individual character, all powers
which, it was believed, they could advantageously exercise for
themselves respectively — without incurring the hazard of bringing them
in conflict with each other — and by delegating, specifically, others to
the United States, in the manner explained. It is this division of the
powers of the government into such as are delegated, specifically, to
the common and joint government of all the States — to be exercised for
the benefit and safety of each and all — and the reservation of all
others to the States respectively — to be exercised through the separate
government of each, which makes ours, a system of governments, as has
been stated.
It is obvious, from this sketch, brief as it is — taken in connection
with what has been previously established — that the two governments,
General and State, stand to each other, in the first place, in the
relation of parts to the whole; not, indeed, in reference to their
organization or functions — for in this respect both are perfect — but
in reference to their powers. As they divide between them the delegated
powers appertaining to government — and as, of course, each is divested
of what the other possesses — it necessarily requires the two united to
constitute one entire government. That they are both paramount and
supreme within the sphere of their respective powers — that they stand,
within these limits, as equals — and sustain the relation of co-ordinate
governments, has already been fully established. As co-ordinates, they
sustain to each other the same relation which subsists between the
different departments of the government — the executive, the
legislative, and the judicial — and for the same reason. These are
coordinates; because each, in the sphere of its powers, is equal to, and
independent of the others; and because the three united make the
government. The only difference is that, in the illustration, each
department, by itself, is not a government — since it takes the whole in
connection to form one; while the governments of the several States
respectively, and that of the United States, although perfect
governments in themselves, and in their respective spheres, require to
be united in order to constitute one entire government. They, in this
respect, stand as principal and supplemental — while the co-departments
of each stand in the relation of parts to the whole. The opposite
theory, which would make the constitution and government of the United
States the government of the whole — and the government of each, because
the government of the whole — and not that of all, because of each —
besides the objection already stated, would involve the absurdity of
each State having only half a constitution, and half a government; and
this, too, while possessed of the supreme sovereign power. Taking all
the parts together, the people of thirty independent and sovereign
States, confederated by a solemn constitutional compact into one great
federal community, with a system of government, in all of which, powers
are separated into the great primary divisions of the
constitution-making and the Jaw-making powers; those of the latter class
being divided between the common and joint government of all the States,
and the separate and local governments of each State respectively — and,
finally, the powers of both distributed among three separate and
independent departments, legislative, executive, and judicial —
presents, in the whole, a political system as remarkable for its
grandeur as it is for its novelty and refinement of organization. For
the structure of such a system — so wise, just, and beneficent — we are
far more indebted to a superintending Providence, that so disposed
events as to lead, as if by an invisible hand, to its formation, than to
those who erected it. Intelligent, experienced, and patriotic as they
were, they were but builders under its superintending direction.
Having shown in what relation the government of the United States and
those of the separate States stand to each other, I shall next proceed
to trace the line which divides their respective powers; or, to express
it in constitutional language — which distinguishes between the powers
delegated to the United States, and those reserved to the States
respectively — with the restrictions imposed on each. In doing this, I
propose to group the former under general heads, accompanied by such
remarks as may be deemed necessary, in reference to the object in view.
In deciding what powers ought, and what ought not to be granted, the
leading principle undoubtedly was, to delegate those only which could be
more safely, or effectually, or beneficially exercised for the common
good of all the States, by the joint or general government of all, than
by the separate government of each State; leaving all others to the
several States respectively. The object was, not to supersede the
separate governments of the States — but to establish a joint
supplemental government; in order to do that, which either could not be
done at all, or as safely and well done by them, as by a joint
government of all. This leading principle embraced two great divisions
of power, which may be said to comprehend all, or nearly all the
delegated powers; either directly, or as a means to carry them into
execution. One of them embraces all the powers appertaining to the
relations of the States with the rest of the world, called their foreign
relations; and the other, of an internal character, embraces such as
appertain to the exterior relations of the States with each other. It is
clear that both come within the leading principle; as each is of a
description which the States, in their separate character, are either
incompetent to exercise at all, or if competent, to exercise
consistently with their mutual peace, safety, and prosperity. Indeed, so
strong and universal has this opinion been, in reference to the powers
appertaining to their foreign relations, that, from the Declaration of
Independence to the present time, in all the changes through which they
have passed, the Union has had exclusive charge of this great division
of powers. To the rest of the world, the States composing this Union are
now, and ever have been known in no other than their united,
confederated character. Abroad — to the rest of the world — they are but
one. It is only at home, in their interior relations, that they are
many; and it is to this twofold aspect that their motto, "E pluribus
unum," appropriately and emphatically applies. So imperious was the
necessity of union, and a common government to take charge of their
foreign relations, that it may be safely affirmed, not only that it led
to their formation, but that, without it, the States never would have
been united. The same necessity still continues to be one of the
strongest bonds of their union. But, strong as was, and still is, the
inducement to union, in order to preserve their mutual peace and safety
within, it was not, of itself, sufficiently strong to unite the parts
composing this vast federal fabric; nor, probably, is it, of itself,
sufficiently strong to hold them together.
This great division of authority appertains to the treaty-making power;
and is vested in the President and Senate. The power of negotiating
treaties belongs exclusively to the former; but he cannot make them
without the advice and consent of the latter. When made, they are
declared to be the supreme law of the land. The reason for vesting this
branch of the lawmaking power exclusively in the President and Senate,
to the exclusion of the House of Representatives, is to be traced to the
necessity of secrecy in conducting negotiations and making treaties — as
they often involve considerations calculated to have great weight — but
which cannot be disclosed without hazarding their success. Hence the
objection to so numerous a body as the House of Representatives
participating in the exercise of the power. But to guard against the
dangers which might result from confiding the power to so small a body,
the advice and consent of two-thirds of the Senators present was
required.
There is a very striking difference between the manner in which the
treaty-making and the law-making power, in its strict sense, are
delegated, which deserves notice. The former is vested in the President
and Senate by a few general words, without enumerating or specifying,
particularly, the power delegated. The constitution simply provides
that, "he shall have power, by and with the advice and consent of the
Senate, to make treaties; provided two-thirds of the Senators present
concur" — while the legislative powers vested in Congress, are, one by
one, carefully enumerated and specified. The reason is to be found in
the fact, that the treaty-making power is vested, exclusively, in the
government of the United States; and, therefore, nothing more was
necessary in delegating it, than to specify, as is done, the portion or
department of the government in which it is vested. It was, then, not
only unnecessary, but it would have been absurd to enumerate, specially,
the powers embraced in the grant. Very different is the case in regard
to legislative powers. They are divided between the Federal government
and the State governments; which made it absolutely necessary, in order
to draw the line between the delegated and reserved powers, that the one
or the other should be carefully enumerated and specified; and, as the
former was intended to be but supplemental to the latter — and to
embrace the comparatively few powers which could not be either exercised
at all — or, if at all, could not be so well and safely exercised by the
separate governments of the several States — it was proper that the
former, and not the latter, should be enumerated and specified. But,
although the treaty-making power is exclusively vested, and without
enumeration or specification, in the government of the United States, it
is nevertheless subject to several important limitations.
It is, in the first place, strictly limited to questions inter alias;
that is, to questions between us and foreign powers which require
negotiation to adjust them. All such clearly appertain to it. But to
extend the power beyond these, be the pretext what it may, would be to
extend it beyond its allotted sphere; and, thus, a palpable violation of
the constitution. It is, in the next place, limited by all the
provisions of the constitution which inhibit certain acts from being
done by the government, or any of its departments — of which description
there are many. It is also limited by such provisions of the
constitution as direct certain acts to be done in a particular way, and
which prohibit the contrary; of which a striking example is to be found
in that which declares that, "no money shall be drawn from the treasury
but in consequence of appropriations to be made by law." This not only
imposes an important restriction on the power, but gives to Congress, as
the law-making power, and to the House of Representatives as a portion
of Congress, the right to withhold appropriations; and, thereby, an
important control over the treaty-making power, whenever money is
required to carry a treaty into effect — which is usually the case,
especially in reference to those of much importance. There still remains
another, and more important limitation; but of a more general and
indefinite character. It can enter into no stipulation calculated to
change the character of the government; or to do that which can only be
done by the constitution-making power; or which is inconsistent with the
nature and structure of the government — or the objects for which it was
formed. Among which, it seems to be settled, that it cannot change or
alter the boundary of a State — or cede any portion of its territory
without its consent. Within these limits, all questions which may arise
between us and other powers, be the subject matter what it may, fall
within the limits of the treaty-making power, and may be adjusted by it.
The greater part of the powers delegated to Congress, relate, directly
or indirectly, to one or the other of these two great divisions; that
is, to those appertaining to the foreign relations of the States, or
their exterior relations with each other. The former embraces the power
to declare war; grant letters of marque and reprisals; make rules
concerning captures on land and water; to raise and support armies; to
provide and maintain a navy; to make rules for the government and
regulation of the land and naval forces; to regulate commerce with
foreign nations and the Indian tribes; and to exercise exclusive
jurisdiction over all places purchased, with the consent of the States,
for forts, magazines, dockyards, &c.
There are only two which apply directly to the exterior relations of the
States with each other; the power to regulate commerce between them —
and to establish post offices and post roads. But there are two others
intimately connected with these relations — the one, to establish
uniform rules of naturalization, and uniform laws on the subject of
bankruptcies, throughout the United States — and the other, to secure,
for a limited time, to authors and inventors, the exclusive right to
their respective writings and discoveries.
In addition, there is a class which relates to both. They consist of
"the power to coin money, regulate the value thereof, and of foreign
coins, and to fix the standard of weights and measures — to provide for
the punishment of counterfeiting the securities and current coin of the
United States; to provide for calling forth the militia, to suppress
insurrections and repel invasions; to provide for organizing, arming and
disciplining the militia, and for governing such parts of them as may be
employed in the service of the United States; reserving to the States,
respectively, the appointment of the officers, and the authority of
training the militia according to the discipline prescribed by
Congress." The two first relate to the power of regulating commerce; and
the others, principally, to the war power. Indeed, far the greater part
of the powers vested in Congress relate to them.
These embrace all the powers expressly delegated to Congress — except,
"the power to lay and collect taxes, duties, imposts and excises, to pay
the debts and provide for the common defence and general welfare of the
United States — to establish tribunals inferior to the Supreme Court; to
provide for calling forth the militia to execute the laws of the Union;
to exercise exclusive jurisdiction over such district — not exceeding
ten miles square, as may, by cession of particular States, and the
acceptance of Congress, become the seat of government of the United
States; and to make all laws necessary and proper for carrying into
execution the foregoing powers, and all other powers vested in the
government of the United States, or in any department or officer
thereof." It is apparent, that all these powers relate to the other
powers, and are intended to aid in carrying them into execution; and as
the others are embraced in the two great divisions of powers, of which
the one relates to their foreign relations, and the other to their
exterior relations with each other, it may be clearly inferred that the
regulation of these relations constituted the great, if not the
exclusive objects for which the government was ordained and established.
If additional proof be required to sustain this inference, it may be
found in the prohibitory and miscellaneous provisions of the
constitution. A large portion of them are intended, directly, to
regulate the exterior relations of the States with each other, which
would have required treaty stipulations between them, had they been
separate communities, instead of being united in a federal union. They
are, indeed, treaty stipulations of the most solemn character, inserted
in the compact of union. And here it is proper to remark, that there is
a material difference between the modes in which these two great
divisions of power are regulated. The powers embraced by, or
appertaining to foreign relations, are left to be regulated by the
treaty-making power, or by Congress; and, if by the latter, are
enumerated and specifically delegated. They embrace a large portion of
its powers. But those relating to the exterior relations of the States
among themselves, with few exceptions, are regulated by provisions
inserted in the constitution itself. To this extent, it is, in fact, a
treaty — under the form of a constitutional compact — of the highest and
most sacred character. It provides that no tax or duty shall be laid on
articles exported from any State; that no preference shall be given, by
any regulation of commerce or of revenue, to the ports of one State over
those of another; nor shall any vessel bound to, or from one State, be
obliged to enter, clear, or pay duties in another; that no State shall
enter into any treaty, alliance, or confederation, grant letters of
marque and reprisal; coin money; emit bills of credit; make any thing
but gold or silver a tender in payment of debts, or pass any law
impairing the obligation of contracts — that no State shall, without the
consent of Congress, lay any import or export duties, except what may be
absolutely necessary for the execution of its inspection laws; and that
the net proceeds of all duties and imposts, laid by any State on imports
or exports, shall be for the use of the treasury of the United States;
and all such laws shall be subject to the revision and control of
Congress; no State shall, without the consent of Congress, lay any duty
on tonnage; keep troops, or ships of war, in time of peace; enter into
any agreement or compact with another State or with a foreign power, or
engage in war, unless actually invaded, or in such imminent danger as
will not admit of delay; that full faith and credit shall be given, in
each State, to the public acts, records, and judicial proceedings of any
other State; that the citizens of each State shall be entitled to all
the privileges and immunities of citizens of the several States; that a
person charged in any State, with treason, felony, or other crime, who
shall flee from justice, and be found in another State, shall, on demand
of the executive authority of the State from which he fled, be delivered
up to be removed to the State having jurisdiction of the crime; that no
person held to service or labor in one State, under the laws thereof,
escaping into another, shall, in consequence of any law or regulation
thereof, be discharged from such service or labor; but shall be
delivered up on claim of the party to whom such labor may be due; that
the United States shall guarantee to each State in this Union a
republican form of government, and shall protect each of them against
invasion — and, on application of the legislature, or of the executive,
when the legislature cannot be convened, against domestic violence.
The other prohibitory provisions, and those of a miscellaneous
character, contained in the constitution as ratified, provide against
Congress prohibiting the emigration or importation of such persons as
any of the States may choose to admit, prior to the year 1808; against
the suspension of the writ of Habeas Corpus; against passing bills of
attainder, and ex post facto laws; against laying a capitation or other
direct tax, unless in proportion to population, to be ascertained by the
census; against drawing money out of the treasury, except in consequence
of appropriations made by law; against granting titles of nobility;
against persons holding office under the United States, accepting any
present or emolument, office or tide, from any foreign power, without
the consent of Congress; for defining and punishing treason against the
United States; for the admission of new States into the Union; for
disposing of, and making rules and regulations respecting the territory
and other property of the United States; for the amendment of the
constitution; for the validity of existing debts and engagements against
the United States under the constitution; for the supremacy of the
constitution, and the laws of the United States which shall be made in
pursuance thereof, and all treaties made, or which shall be made under
the authority of the United States; that the Judges in every State shall
be bound thereby, any thing in the constitution or laws of any State to
the contrary notwithstanding; and that members of Congress and of the
State legislatures, and the executive and judicial officers of the
United States, and of the several States, shall be bound by oath, or
affirmation, to support the constitution; but that no religious test
shall be required to hold office under the United States.
Twelve amendments, or, as they are commonly called, amended articles,
have been added since its adoption. They provide against passing laws
respecting the establishment of religion, or abridging its free
exercise; for the freedom of speech and of the press; for the right of
petition; for the right of the people to bear arms; and against
quartering soldiers in any house against the consent of the owner;
against unreasonable searches, or seizures of persons, papers, and
effects; against issuing warrants, but on oath or affirmation; against
holding persons to answer for a capital, or other infamous crime, except
on presentment or indictment of a grand jury; for a public and speedy
trial in all criminal prosecutions, by an impartial jury of the State
and district where the offence is charged to have been committed; for
the right of jury trial in controversies exceeding twenty dollars;
against excessive bail and fines, and against cruel and unusual
punishments; against so construing the constitution as that the
enumeration of certain powers should be made to disparage or deny those
not enumerated; against extending the judicial power of the United
States to any suit, in law or equity, against one of the United States,
by citizens of another State, or citizens or subjects of a foreign
state; and for the amendment of the constitution in reference to the
election of the President and Vice-President. In addition, the amended
article, already cited, provides that the powers not delegated to the
United States, nor prohibited to the States, are reserved to the States
respectively or to the people.
It will be manifest, on a review of all the provisions, including those
embraced by the amendments, that none of them have any direct relation
to the immediate objects for which the union was formed; and that, with
few exceptions, they are intended to guard against improper
constructions of the constitution, or the abuse of the delegated powers
by the government — or, to protect the government itself in the exercise
of its proper functions.
In delegating power to the other two departments, the same general
principle prevails. Indeed, in their very nature they are restricted, in
a great measure, to the execution, each in its appropriate sphere, of
the acts, and, of course, the powers vested in the legislative
department; and, in this respect, their powers are consequently limited
to the two great divisions which appertain to this department. But where
either of them have other vested powers, beyond what is necessary for
this purpose, it will be found, when I come to enumerate them, that, if
they have any reference at all to the division of power between the
general government and those of the several States, they directly relate
to those appertaining to one or the other of these divisions.
The executive powers are vested in the President. They embrace the
powers belonging to him, as commander in chief of the army and navy of
the United States, and the militia of the several States, when called
into the actual service of the United States — the right of requiring
the opinion, in writing, of the principal officers in each of the
executive departments, upon any subject relating to the duties of their
respective offices; of granting reprieves and pardons for offences
against the United States — except in cases of impeachment; of making
treaties, by and with the advice and consent of the Senate — provided
two-thirds of the Senators present concur; of nominating and, by and
with the advice and consent of the Senate, appointing ambassadors, other
public ministers and consuls, judges of the Supreme Court, and all other
officers of the United States, whose appointments have not been
otherwise provided for, and which shall be established by law —
reserving to Congress the right to invest, by law, the appointment of
such inferior officers as they may think proper — in the President
alone, in the courts of law, or in the heads of departments; of
receiving ambassadors and other public ministers; of convening, on
extraordinary occasions, both houses of Congress, or either of them;
and, in case of disagreement between them, with respect to the time of
adjournment, of adjourning them to such time as he may think proper; of
commissioning all the officers of the United States. In addition, it is
made his duty to give to Congress information of the state of the Union;
and to recommend to their consideration, such measures as he may deem
necessary and expedient; to take care that the laws are faithfully
executed; and, finally, he is vested with the power of approving or
disapproving bills passed by Congress, before they become laws — which
is called his veto. By far the greater part of these powers and duties
appertain to him as chief of the executive department. The principal
exception is, the treaty-making power; which appertains exclusively to
the foreign relations of the States — and, consequently, is embraced in
that division of the delegated powers; as does, also, the appointment of
ambassadors, other ministers and consuls, and the reception of the two
former. The other exceptions are merely organic, without reference to
any one class or division of powers between the two co-ordinate
governments.
The judicial power of the United States is vested in the Supreme Court,
and such inferior courts as Congress may, from time to time, ordain and
establish. The judges hold their offices during good behavior; and have
a fixed salary which can neither be increased nor diminished during
their continuance in office. Their power extends to all cases in law or
equity, arising under the constitution, the laws of the United States,
and treaties made, or which shall be made under their authority; to all
cases affecting ambassadors, other public ministers and consuls; to all
cases of admiralty and marine jurisdiction; to controversies to which
the United States shall be a party; to those between two or more States;
between citizens of different States; between citizens of the same
State, claiming lands under grants of different States; and between a
State and the citizens thereof, and foreign states, citizens or
subjects. The fact that, in all cases, where the judicial power is
extended beyond what may be regarded its appropriate sphere, it
contemplates matters connected directly with the foreign or external
relations of the States, rather than those connected with their exterior
relations with each other — strikingly illustrates the position — that
the powers appertaining to the one or the other of these relations, and
those necessary to carry them into execution, embrace almost all that
have been delegated to the United States. Indeed, on a review of the
whole, it may be safely asserted, not only that they embrace almost all
of the powers delegated, but that all of the general and miscellaneous
provisions (excluding those, of course, belonging to the organism of
government, whether they prohibit certain acts, or impose certain duties
— as well as those intended to protect the government, and guard against
its abuse of power) appertain, with few exceptions, to the one or the
other of these divisions. For, if the principle which governed in the
original division or distribution of powers between the two co-ordinate
governments, be that already stated; that is, to delegate such powers
only as could not be exercised at all, or as well, or safely exercised
by the governments of the States acting separately, and to reserve the
residue — it would be difficult to conceive what others could be
embraced in them; since there are none delegated to either, which do not
appertain to the States in their relations with each other, or in their
relations with the rest of the world. As to all other purposes, the
separate governments of the several States were far more competent and
safe, than the general government of all the States. Their knowledge of
the local interests and domestic institutions of these respectively,
must be much more accurate, and the responsibility of each to their
respective people much more perfect. This is so obvious, as to render it
incredible, that they would have admitted the interference of a general
government in their interior and local concerns, farther than was
absolutely necessary to the regulation of their exterior relations with
each other and the rest of the world — or that a general government
should have been adopted for any other purpose. To this extent, it was
manifestly necessary — but beyond this, it was not only not necessary,
but clearly calculated to jeopard, in part, the ends for which the
constitution was adopted — "to establish justice, insure domestic
tranquillity, and secure the blessings of liberty."
Having, now, enumerated the delegated powers, and laid down the
principle which guided in drawing the line between them and the reserved
powers, the next question which offers itself for consideration is; what
provisions does the constitution of the United States, or the system
itself, furnish, to preserve this, and its other divisions of power? and
whether they are sufficient for the purpose?
The great, original, and primary division, as has been stated, is that
of distinct, independent, and sovereign States. It is the basis of the
whole system. The next in order is, the division into the
constitution-making and the law-making powers. The next separates the
delegated and the reserved powers, by vesting the one in the government
of the United States, and the other in the separate governments of the
respective States, as co-ordinate governments; and the last, distributes
the powers of government between the several departments of each. These
divisions constitute the elements of which the organism of the whole
system is formed. On their preservation depend its duration and success,
and the mighty interests involved in both. I propose to take the
divisions in the reverse order to that stated, by beginning with the
last, and ending with the first.
The question, then, is — what provision has the constitution of the
United States made to preserve the division of powers among the several
departments of the government? And this involves another; whether the
departments are so constituted, that each has, within itself, the power
of self-protection; the power, by which, it may prevent the others from
encroaching on, and absorbing the portion vested in it, by the
constitution? Without such power, the strongest would, in the end,
inevitably absorb and concentrate the powers of the others in itself, as
has been fully shown in the preliminary discourse — where, also, it is
shown that there is but one mode in which this can be prevented; and
that is, by investing each division of power, or the representative and
organ of each, with a veto, or something tantamount, in some one form or
another. To answer, then, the question proposed, it is necessary to
ascertain what provisions the constitution, or the system itself, has
made for the exercise of this important power. I shall begin with the
legislative department, which, in all popular governments, must be the
most prominent, and, at least in theory, the strongest.
Its powers are vested in Congress. To it, all the functionaries of the
other two departments are responsible, through the impeaching power;
while its members are responsible only to the people of their respective
States — those of the Senate to them in their corporate character as
States; and those of the House of Representatives, in their individual
character as citizens of the several States. To guard its members more
effectually against the control of the other two departments, they are
privileged from arrest in all cases, except for treason, felony, and
breach of the peace — during their attendance on the session of their
respective houses — and in going to and returning from the same; and
from being questioned, in any other place, for any speech or debate in
either house. It possesses besides, by an express provision of the
constitution, all the discretionary powers vested in the government,
whether the same appertain to the legislative, executive, or judicial
departments. It is to be found in the 1st ART., 8th SEC., 18th clause;
which declares that Congress shall have power "to make all laws
necessary and proper for carrying into execution the foregoing powers"
(those vested in Congress), "and all other powers vested, by the
constitution, in the government of the United States, or in any
department or officer thereof." This clause is explicit. It includes all
that are usually called "implied powers;" that is — powers to carry into
effect those expressly delegated; and vests them expressly in Congress,
so clearly, as to exclude the possibility of doubt. Neither the judicial
department, nor any officer of the government can exercise any power not
expressly, and by name, vested in them, either by the constitution, or
by an act of Congress: nor can they exercise any implied power, in
carrying them into execution, without the express sanction of law. The
effect of this is, to place the powers vested in the legislative
department, beyond the reach of the undermining process of insidious
construction, on the part of any of the other departments, or of any of
the officers of government. With all these provisions, backed by its
widely extended and appropriate powers — its security, resulting from
freedom of speech in debate — and its close connection and immediate
intercourse with its constituents, the legislative department is
possessed of ample means to protect itself against the encroachment on,
and absorption of its powers, by the other two departments. It remains
to be seen, whether these, in their turn, have adequate means of
protecting themselves, respectively, against the encroachments of each
other — as well as of the legislative department. I shall begin with the
executive.
Its powers are vested in the President. To protect them, the
constitution, in the first place, makes him independent of Congress, by
providing, that he "shall, at stated times, receive for his services, a
compensation, which shall be neither increased nor diminished during the
period for which he shall have been elected; and that he shall not
receive, within that period, any other emolument from the United States,
or any one of them."[7]
He is, in the next place, vested with the power to veto, not only all
acts of Congress — but it is also expressly provided that, "every order,
resolution, or vote, to which the concurrence of the Senate and House of
Representatives may be necessary (except on a question of adjournment),
shall be presented to the President of the United States; and, before
the same shall take effect, shall be approved by him; or being
disapproved by him, shall be repassed by two-thirds of the Senate and
House of Representatives, according to the rules and limitations
prescribed in the case of a bill."[8]
He is vested, in the next place, with the power of nominating and
appointing, with the advice and consent of the Senate, all the officers
of the government whose appointments are not otherwise provided for by
the constitution; except such inferior officers as may be authorized, by
Congress, to be appointed by the President alone, or by the courts of
law, or heads of departments. I do not add the power of removing
officers, the tenure of whose office is not fixed by the constitution,
which has grown into practice; because it is not a power vested in the
President by the constitution, but belongs to the class of implied
powers; and as such, can only be rightfully exercised and carried into
effect by the authority of Congress.
He has, in the next place, the exclusive control of the administration
of the government, with the vast patronage and influence appertaining to
the distribution of its honors and emoluments; a patronage so great as
to make the election of the President the rallying point of the two
great parties that divide the country; and the successful candidate, the
leader of the dominant party in power, for the time.
He is, besides, commander in chief of the army and navy; and of the
militia, when called into the service of the United States. These,
combined with his extensive powers, make his veto (which requires the
concurrence of two-thirds of both houses to overrule it) almost as
absolute as it would be without any qualification — during the term for
which he is elected. The whole combined, vests the executive with ample
means to protect its powers from being encroached on, or absorbed by the
other departments.
Nor are those of the judiciary less ample, for the same purpose, against
the two other departments. Its powers are vested in the courts of the
United States. To secure the independence of the judges, they are
appointed to hold their offices during good behavior; and to receive for
their services, a compensation which cannot be diminished during their
continuance in office. Besides these means for securing their
independence, they have, virtually, a negative on the acts of the other
departments — resulting from the nature of our system of government.
This requires particular explanation. According to it, constitutions are
of paramount authority to laws or acts of the government, or of any of
its departments; so that, when the latter come in conflict with the
former, they are null and void, and of no binding effect whatever. From
this fact it results, that, when a case comes before the courts of the
United States, in which a question of conflict between the acts of
Congress or any department may arise, the judges are bound, from the
necessity of the case, to determine whether, in fact, there is any
conflict or not; and if, in their opinion, there be such conflict, to
decide in favor of the constitution; and thereby, virtually, to annul or
veto the act, as far as it relates to the department or government, and
the parties to the suit or controversy. This, with the provisions to
secure their independence, gives, not only means of self-protection, but
a weight and dignity to the judicial department never before possessed
by the judges in any other government of which we have any certain
knowledge.
But, however ample may be the means possessed by the several departments
to protect themselves against the encroachments of each other, regarded
as independent and irresponsible bodies, it by no means follows, that
the equilibrium of power, established between them by the constitution,
will, necessarily, remain undisturbed. For they are, in fact, neither
independent nor irresponsible bodies. They are all representatives of
the several States, either in their organized character of governments,
or of their people, estimated in federal numbers; and are under the
control of their joint majority — blended, however, in unequal
proportions, in the several departments. In order, then, to preserve the
equilibrium between the departments, it is indispensable to preserve
that between the two majorities which have the power to control them,
and to which they are all responsible, directly or indirectly. For it is
manifest that if this equilibrium, established by the constitution, be
so disturbed, as to give the ascendency to either, it must disturb, or
would be calculated to disturb, in turn, the equilibrium between the
departments themselves; inasmuch as the weight of the majority which
might gain it, would be thrown in favor of the one or the other, as the
means of increasing its influence over the government. In order, then,
to determine whether the equilibrium between the departments is liable
to be disturbed, it is necessary to ascertain what provisions the
constitution has made to preserve it between the two majorities, in
reference to the several departments; and to determine whether they are
sufficient for the purpose intended. I shall, again, commence with the
legislative.
In this department the two majorities or elements, of which the
government is composed, act separately. Each has its own organ; one the
Senate, and the other the House of Representatives: and each has,
through its respective organ, a negative on the other, in all acts of
legislation, which require their joint action. This gives to each
complete and perfect means to guard against the encroachments of the
other. The same is the case in the judiciary. There, the judges, in whom
the powers of the department are vested, are nominated by the President,
and, by and with the advice and consent of the Senate, appointed by him;
which gives each element also a negative on the other; and, of course,
like means of preserving the equilibrium established by the constitution
between them. But the case is different in reference to the executive
department.
The two elements in this department are blended into one, when the
choice of a President is made by the electoral college — which, as has
been stated, gives a great preponderance to the element representing the
federal population of the several States, over that which represents
them in their organized character as governments. To compensate this, a
still greater preponderance is given to the latter, in the eventual
choice by the House of Representatives. But they have, in neither case,
a veto upon the acts of each other; nor any equivalent means to prevent
encroachments, in choosing the individual to be vested, for the time,
with the powers of the department; and, hence, no means of preserving
the equilibrium, as established between them by the constitution. The
result has been — as it ever must be in such cases — the ascendency of
the stronger element over the weaker. The incipient measure to effect
this was adopted at an early period. The first step was, to diminish the
number of candidates, from which the selection should be made, from the
five, to the three highest on the list; and — in order to lessen the
chances of a failure to choose by the electoral college — to provide
that the electors, instead of voting for two, without discriminating the
offices, should designate which was for the President, and which for the
Vice-President. This was effected in the regular way, by an amendment of
the constitution. Since then, the constitution, as amended, has been, in
practice, superseded, by what is called, the usage of parties; that is,
by each selecting, informally, persons to meet at some central point, to
nominate candidates for the Presidency and Vice-Presidency — with the
avowed object of preventing the election from going into the House of
Representatives; and, of course, by superseding the eventual choice on
the part of this body, to abolish, in effect, one of the two elements of
which the government is constituted, so far, at least, as the executive
department is concerned. As it now stands, the complex and refined
machinery provided by the constitution for the election of the President
and Vice-President, is virtually superseded. The nomination of the
successful party, by irresponsible individuals makes, in reality, the
choice. It is in this way that the provisions of the constitution, which
intended to give equal weight to the two elements in the executive
department of the government, have been defeated; and an overwhelming
preponderance given to that which is represented in the House of
Representatives, over that which is represented in the Senate.
But the decided preponderance of this element in the executive
department, cannot fail greatly to disturb the equilibrium between it
and the other two departments, as established by the constitution. It
cannot but throw the weight of the more populous States and sections on
the side of that department, over which their control is the most
decisive; and place the President, in whom its powers are vested for the
time, more completely under their control. This, in turn, must place the
honors and emoluments of the government, also, more under their control;
and, of course, give a corresponding influence over all who aspire to
participate in them; and especially over the members, for the time, of
the legislative department. Even those, composing the judiciary, for the
time, will not be unaffected by an influence so great and pervading.
I come now to examine, what means the constitution of the United States,
or the system itself provides, for preserving the division between the
delegated and reserved powers. The former are vested in the government
of the United States; and the latter, where they have not been reserved
to the people of the several States respectively, are vested in their
respective State governments. The two, as has been established, stand in
the relation of co-ordinate governments; that is, the government of the
United States is, in each State, the co-ordinate of its separate
government; and taken together, the two make the entire government of
each, and of all the States. On the preservation of this peculiar and
important division of power, depend the preservation of all the others,
and the equilibrium of the entire system. It cannot be disturbed,
without, at the same time, disturbing the whole, with all its parts.
The only means which the constitution of the United States contains or
provides for its preservation, consists, in the first place, in the
enumeration and specification of the powers delegated to the United
States, and the express reservation to the States of all powers not
delegated; in the next, in imposing such limitations on both
governments, and on the States themselves, in their separate character,
as were thought best calculated to prevent the abuse of power, or the
disturbance of the equilibrium between the two co-ordinate governments;
and, finally, in prescribing that the members of Congress, and of the
legislatures of the several States, and all executive and judicial
officers of the United States, and of the several States, shall be
bound, by oath or affirmation, to support the constitution of the United
States. These were, undoubtedly, proper and indispensable means; but
that they were, of themselves, deemed insufficient to preserve,
undisturbed, this new and important partition of power between
co-ordinate governments, is clearly inferrible from the proceedings of
the convention, and the writings and speeches of eminent individuals,
pending the ratification of the constitution. No question connected with
the formation and adoption of the constitution of the United States,
excited deeper solicitude — or caused more discussion, than this
important partition of power. The ablest men divided in reference to it,
during these discussions. One side maintained that the danger was, that
the delegated would absorb the reserved; while the other not less
strenuously contended, that the reserved would absorb the delegated
powers. So widely extended was this diversity of opinion, and so deep
the excitement it produced, that it contributed more than all other
questions combined, to the organization of the two great parties, which
arose with the formation of the constitution; and which, finally,
assumed the names of "Federal" and "Republican." In all these
discussions, neither side relied on the provisions of the constitution
of the United States, just referred to, as the means of preserving the
partition of power between the co-ordinate governments; and thereby, of
preventing either from encroaching on, and absorbing the powers of the
other. Both looked to the co-ordinate governments, to control each
other; and by their mutual action and reaction, to keep each other in
their proper spheres. The doubt, on one side, was, whether the
delegated, were not too strong for the reserved powers; and, on the
other, whether the latter were not too strong for the former. One
apprehended that the end would be, consolidation; and the other,
dissolution. Both parties, to make out their case, appealed to the
respective powers of the two; compared their relative force, and decided
accordingly, as the one or the other appeared the stronger. Both, in the
discussion, assumed, that those who might administer the two co-ordinate
governments, for the time, would stand in antagonistic relations to each
other, and be ready to seize every opportunity to enlarge their own at
the expense of the powers of the other; and rather hoped than believed,
that this reciprocal action and reaction would prove so well balanced as
to be sufficient to preserve the equilibrium, and keep each in its
respective sphere.
Such were the views taken, and the apprehensions felt, on both sides, at
the time. They were both right, in looking to the co-ordinate
governments for the means of preserving the equilibrium between these
two important classes of powers; but time and experience have proved,
that both mistook the source and the character of the danger to be
apprehended, and the means of counteracting it; and, thereby, of
preserving the equilibrium, which both believed to be essential to the
preservation of the complex system of government about to be
established. Nor is it a subject of wonder, that statesmen, as able and
experienced as the leaders of the two sides were, should both fall into
error, as to what would be the working of political elements, wholly
untried; and which made so great an innovation in governments of the
class to which ours belonged. It is clear, from the references so
frequently made to previous confederacies, in order to determine how the
government about to be established, would operate, that the framers of
the constitution themselves, as well as those who took an active part in
discussing the question of its adoption, were far from realizing the
magnitude of the change which was made by it in governments of that
form. Had this been fully realized, they would never have assumed that
those who administered the government of the United States, and those of
the separate States, would stand in hostile relations to each other; or
have believed that it would depend on the relative force of the powers
delegated and the powers reserved, whether either would encroach on, and
absorb the other — an assumption and belief which experience has proved
to be utterly unfounded. The conflict took, from the first, and has
continued ever since to move in, a very different direction. Instead of
a contest for power between the government of the United States, on the
one side, and the separate governments of the several States, on the
other — the real struggle has been to obtain the control of the former —
a struggle in which both States and people have united: And the result
has shown that, instead of depending on the relative force of the
delegated and reserved powers, the latter, in all contests, have been
brought in aid of the former, by the States on the side of the party in
the possession and control of the government of the United States — and
by the States on the side of the party in the opposition, in their
efforts to expel those in possession, and to take their place. There
must then be at all times — except in a state of transition of parties,
or from some accidental cause — a majority of the several States, and of
their people, estimated in federal numbers, on the side of those in
power; and, of course, on the side of the delegated powers and the
government of the United States. Its real authority, therefore, instead
of being limited to the delegated powers alone, must, habitually,
consist of these, united with the reserved powers of the joint majority
of the States, and of their population, estimated in federal numbers.
Their united strength must necessarily give to the government of the
United States, a power vastly greater than that of all the co-ordinate
governments of the States on the side of the party in opposition. It is
their united strength, which makes it one of the strongest ever
established; greatly stronger than it could possibly be as a national
government. And, hence, all conclusions, drawn from a supposed
antagonism between the delegated powers, on the one hand, and the
reserved powers, on the other, have proved, and must ever prove utterly
fallacious. Had it, in fact, existed, there can now be no doubt, that
the apprehensions of those, who feared that the reserved powers would
encroach on and absorb the delegated, would have been realized, and
dissolution, long since, been the fate of the system: for it was this
very antagonism which caused the weakness of the confederation, and
threatened the dissolution of the Union. The difference between it and
the present government, in this respect, results from the fact, that the
States, in the confederation, had but few and feeble motives to form
combinations, in order to obtain the control of its powers; because
neither the State governments, nor the citizens of the several States
were subject to its control. Hence, they were more disposed to elude its
requisitions, and reserve their means for their own control and use,
than to enter into combinations to control its councils. But very
different is the case in their existing confederated character. The
present government possesses extensive and important powers; among
others, that of carrying its acts into execution by its own authority,
without the intermediate agency of the States. And, hence, the principal
motives to get the control of the government, with all its powers and
vast patronage; and for this purpose, to form combinations as the only
means by which it can be accomplished. Hence, also, the fact, that the
present danger is directly the reverse of that of the confederacy. The
one tended to dissolution — the other tends to consolidation. But there
is this difference between these tendencies. In the former, they were
far more rapid — not because they were stronger, but because there were
few or no impediments in their way; while in the latter, many and
powerful obstacles are presented. In the case of the confederacy, the
antagonistic position which the States occupied in respect to it — and
their indifference to its acts, after the acknowledgment of their
independence, led to a non-compliance with its requisitions — and this,
without any active measure on their parts, was sufficient, if left to
itself, to have brought about a dissolution of the Union, from its
weakness, at no distant day. But such is not the case under the present
system of government. To form combinations in order to get the control
of the government, in a country of such vast extent — and consisting of
so many States, having so great a variety of interests, must necessarily
be a slow process, and require much time, before they can be firmly
united, and settle down into two organized and compact parties. But the
motives to obtain this control are sufficiently powerful to overcome all
these impediments; and the formation of such parties is just as certain
to result from the action of political affinities and antipathies, as
the formation of bodies, where different elements in the material world,
having mutual attraction and repulsion, are brought in contact. Nor is
the organization of the government of the United States, which requires
the concurrence of the two majorities to control it — though intended
for the purpose — sufficient, of itself, to prevent it. The same
constitution of man, which would, in time, lead to the organization of a
party, consisting of a simple majority — if such had the power of
control — will, just as certainly, in time, form one, consisting of the
two combined. The only difference is, that the one would be formed more
easily, and in a shorter time than the other. The motives are
sufficiently strong to overcome the impediments in either case.
In forming these combinations, which, in fact, constitute the two
parties, circumstances must, of course, exert a powerful influence.
Similarity of origin, language, institutions, political principles,
customs, pursuits, interests, color, and contiguity of situations — all
contribute to facilitate them: while their opposites necessarily tend to
repel them, and, thus, to form an antagonistic combination and party. In
a community of so great an extent as ours, contiguity becomes one of the
strongest elements in forming party combinations, and distance one of
the strongest elements in repelling them. The reason is, that nothing
tends more powerfully to weaken the social or sympathetic feelings, than
remoteness; and, in the absence of causes calculated to create aversion,
nothing to strengthen them more, than contiguity. We feel intensely the
sufferings endured under our immediate observation — when we would be
almost indifferent, were they removed to a great distance from us.
Besides, contiguity of situation usually involves a similarity of
interests — especially, when considered in reference to those more
remote — which greatly facilitates the formation of local combinations
and parties in a country of extensive limits. If to this, we add other
diversities — of pursuits, of institutions, origin, and the like, which
not unusually exist in such cases, parties must almost necessarily
partake, from the first, more or less, of a local character: and, by an
almost necessary operation, growing out of the unequal fiscal action of
the government, as explained in the preliminary discourse, must become
entirely so, in the end, if not prevented by the resistance of powerful
causes. We accordingly find, that such has been the case with us, under
the operation of the present government. From the first, they assumed,
in some degree, this character; and have since been gradually tending
more and more to this form, until they have become, almost entirely,
sectional. When they shall have become so entirely — (which must
inevitably be the case, if not prevented) — when the stronger shall
concentrate in itself both the majorities which form the elements of the
government of the United States — (and this, it must shortly do) — every
barrier, which the constitution, and the organism of the government
oppose to one overruling combination of interests, will have been broken
down, and the government become as absolute, as would be that of the
mere numerical majority; unless, indeed, the system itself, shall be
found to furnish some means sufficiently powerful to resist this strong
tendency, inherent in governments like ours, to absorb and consolidate
all power in its own hands.
What has been stated is sufficient to show, that no such means are to be
found in the constitution of the United States, or in the organism of
the government. Nor can they be found in the right of suffrage; for it
is through its instrumentality that the party combinations are formed.
Neither can they be found in the fact, that the constitution of the
United States is a written instrument; for this, of itself, cannot
possibly enforce the limitations and restrictions which it imposes, as
has been fully shown in the preliminary discourse. Nor can they be
enforced, and the government held strictly to the sphere assigned, by
resorting to a strict construction of the constitution — for the plain
reason, that the stronger party will be in favor of a liberal
construction; and the strict construction of the minority can be of no
avail against the liberal construction of the majority — as has also
been shown in the same discourse. Nor can they be found in the force of
public opinion — operating through the Press; for it has been, therein,
also shown, that its operation is similar to that of the right of
suffrage; and that its tendency, with all its good effects in other
respects, is to increase party excitement, and to strengthen the force
of party attachments and party combinations, in consequence of its
having become a party organ and the instrument of party warfare. Nor can
the veto power of the President, or the power of the Judges to decide on
the constitutionality of the acts of the other departments, furnish
adequate means to resist it — however important they may be, in other
respects, and in particular instances — for the plain reason, that the
party combinations which are sufficient to control the two majorities
constituting the elements of the government of the United States, must,
habitually, control all the departments — and make them all, in the end,
the instruments of encroaching on, and absorbing the reserved powers;
especially the executive department — since the provisions of the
constitution, in reference to the election of the President and
Vice-President, have been superseded, and their election placed,
substantially, under the control of the single element of federal
numbers. But if none of these can furnish the means of effective
resistance, it would be a waste of time to undertake to show, that
freedom of speech, or the trial by jury, or any guards of the kind,
however indispensable as auxiliary means, can, of themselves, furnish
them.
If, then, neither the constitution, nor any thing appertaining to it,
furnishes means adequate to prevent the encroachment of the delegated on
the reserved powers, they must be found in some other part of the
system, if they are to be found in it at all. And, further — if they are
to be found there, it must be in the powers not delegated; since it has
been shown that they are not to be found in those delegated, nor in any
thing appertaining to them — and the two necessarily embrace all the
powers of the whole system. But, if they are to be found in the reserved
powers, it must be in those vested in the separate governments of the
several States, or in those retained by the people of the several
States, in their sovereign character — that character in which they
ordained and established the constitution and government; and, in which,
they can amend or abolish it — since all the powers, not delegated, are
expressly reserved, by the 10th Article of Amendments, to the one or the
other. In one, then, or the other of these, or in both, the means of
resisting the encroachments of the powers delegated to the United
States, on those reserved to the States respectively, or to the people
thereof — and thereby to preserve the equilibrium between them, must be
found, if found in the system at all. Indeed, in one constituted as
ours, it would seem neither reasonable nor philosophical to look to the
government of the United States, in which the delegated powers are
vested, for the means of resisting encroachments on the reserved powers.
It would not be reasonable; because it would be to look for protection
against danger, to the quarter from which it was apprehended, and from
which only it could possibly come. It would not be philosophical;
because it would be against universal analogy. All organic action, as
far as our knowledge extends — whether it appertain to the material or
political world, or be of human or divine mechanism — is the result of
the reciprocal action and reaction of the parts of which it consists. It
is this which confines the parts to their appropriate spheres, and
compels them to perform their proper functions. Indeed, it would seem
impossible to produce organic action by a single power — and that it
must ever be the result of two or more powers, mutually acting and
reacting on each other. And hence the political axiom — that there can
be no constitution, without a division of power, and no liberty without
a constitution. To this a kindred axiom may be added — that there can be
no division of power, without a self-protecting power in each of the
parts into which it may be divided; or in a superior power to protect
each against the others. Without a division of power there can be no
organism; and without the power of self-protection, or a superior power
to restrict each to its appropriate sphere, the stronger will absorb the
weaker, and concentrate all power in itself.
The members, then, of the convention, which framed the constitution, and
those who took an active part in the question of its adoption, were not
wrong in looking to this reciprocal action and reaction, between the
delegated and the reserved powers — between the government of the United
States and the separate governments of the several States — as
furnishing the means of resisting the encroachments of the one or the
other — however much they may have erred as to the mode in which they
would mutually act. No one, indeed, seems, at the time, to have formed
any clear or definite conception of the manner in which, a division so
novel, would act, when put into operation. All seem to have agreed that
there would be conflict between the two governments. They differed only
as to which would prove the stronger; yet indulging the hope that their
respective powers were so well adjusted, that neither would be able to
prevail over the other. Under the influence of this hope, and the
diversity of opinion entertained, the framers of the constitution
contented themselves with drawing, as strongly as possible, the line of
separation between the two powers — leaving it to time and experience to
determine where the danger lay; to develop whatever remedy the system
might furnish to guard against it — and, if it furnished none, they left
it to those, who should come after them, to supply the defect. We now
have the benefit of these: Time and Experience have shown fully, where
the danger lies, and what is its nature and character. They have
established, beyond all doubt, that the antagonism relied on — as
existing in theory, between the government of the United States, on the
one hand, and all the separate State governments, on the other, has
proved to be, in practice, between the former, supported by a majority
of the latter, and of their population, estimated in federal numbers —
and a minority of the States and of their population, estimated in the
same manner. And, consequently, that the government of the United
States, instead of being the weaker, as was believed by many, has proved
to be immeasurably the stronger; especially, since the two majorities
constituting the elements of which it is composed, have centred in one
of the two great sections which divide the Union. The effect has been,
to give to this section entire and absolute control over the government
of the United States; and through it, over the other section, on all
questions, in which their interests or views of policy may come in
conflict. The system, in consequence of this, instead of tending towards
dissolution from weakness, tends strongly towards consolidation from
exuberance of strength — so strongly, that, if not opposed by a
resistance proportionally powerful, the end must be its destruction —
either by the bursting asunder of its parts, in consequence of the
intense conflict of interest, produced by being too closely pressed
together, or by consolidating all the powers of the system in the
government of the United States, or in some one of its departments — to
be wielded with despotic force and oppression. The present system must
be preserved in its integrity and full vigor; for there can be no other
means — no other form of government, save that of absolute power, which
can govern and keep the whole together. Disregarding this, the only
alternatives are — a government in form and in action, absolute and
irresponsible — a consolidation of the system under the existing form,
with powers equally despotic and oppressive — or a dissolution.
With these preliminary remarks, I shall next proceed to consider the
question — whether the reserved powers, if fully developed and brought
into action, are sufficient to resist this powerful and dangerous
tendency of the delegated, to encroach on them? or, to express the same
thing in a different form — whether the separate government of a State,
and its people in their sovereign character, to whom all powers, not
delegated to the United States, appertain, can — one or both —
rightfully oppose sufficient resistance to the strong tendency on the
part of the government of the latter, to prevent its encroachment. I use
the expression — "a State and its people" — because the powers not
delegated to the United States, are reserved to each State respectively,
or to its people; and, of course, it results that, whatever resistance
the reserved powers can oppose to the delegated, must, to be within
constitutional limits, proceed from the government and the people of the
several States, in their separate and individual character.
The question is one of the first magnitude — and deserves the most
serious and deliberate consideration. I shall begin with considering —
what means the government of a State possesses, to prevent the
government of the United States from encroaching on its reserved powers?
I shall, however, pass over the right of remonstrating against its
encroachments; of adopting resolutions against them, as
unconstitutional; of addressing the governments of its co-States, and
calling on them to unite and co-operate in opposition to them; and of
instructing its Senators in Congress, and requesting its members of the
House of Representatives, to oppose them — and other means of a like
character; not because they are of no avail, but because they are
utterly impotent to arrest the strong and steady tendency of the
government of the United States to encroach on the reserved powers;
however much they may avail, in particular instances. To rely on them to
counteract a tendency so strong and steady, would be as idle as to rely
on reason and justice, as the means to prevent oppression and abuse of
power on the part of government, without the aid of constitutional
provisions. Nothing short of a negative, absolute or in effect, on the
part of the government of a State, can possibly protect it against the
encroachments of the government of the United States, whenever
then-powers come in conflict That there is, in effect, a mutual negative
on the part of each, in such cases, is what I next propose to show.
It results from their nature; from the relations which subsist between
them; and from a law universally applicable to a division of power. I
will consider each in the order stated.
That they are both governments, and, as such, possess all the powers
appertaining to government, within the sphere of their respective powers
— the one as fully as the other — cannot be denied. Nor can it be denied
that, among the other attributes of government, they possess the right
to judge of the extent of their respective powers, as it regards each
other. In addition to this, it may be affirmed as true, that
governments, in full possession of all the powers appertaining to
government, have the right to enforce their decisions as to the extent
of their powers, against all opposition. But the case is different in a
system of governments like ours — where the powers appertaining to
government are divided — a portion being delegated to one government,
and a portion to another — and the residue retained by those who
ordained and established both. In such case, neither can have the right
to enforce its decisions, as to the extent of its powers, when a
conflict occurs between them in reference to it; because it would be, in
the first place, inconsistent with the relation in which they stand to
each other as coordinates. The idea of co-ordinates, excludes that of
superior and subordinate, and, necessarily, implies that of equality.
But to give either the right, not only to judge of the extent of its own
powers, but, also, of that of its coordinate, and to enforce its
decision against it, would be, not only to destroy the equality between
them, but to deprive one of an attribute — appertaining to all
governments — to judge, in the first instance, of the extent of its
powers. The effect would be to raise one from an equal to a superior —
and to reduce the other from an equal to a subordinate; and, by
divesting it of an attribute appertaining to government, to sink it into
a dependent corporation. In the next place, it would be inconsistent
with what is meant by a division of power; as this necessarily implies,
that each of the parties, among whom it may be partitioned, has an equal
right to its respective share, be it greater or smaller; and to judge as
to its extent, and to maintain its decision against its copartners. This
is what constitutes, and what is meant by, a division of power. Without
it, there could be no division. To allot a portion of power to one, and
another portion to another, and to give either the exclusive right to
say, how much was allotted to each, would be no division at all. The one
would hold as a mere tenant at will — to be deprived of its portion
whenever the other should choose to assume the whole. And, finally,
because, no reason can be assigned, why one should possess the right to
judge of the extent of its powers, and to enforce its decision, which
would not equally apply to the other co-ordinate government. If one,
then, possess the right to enforce its decision, so, also, must the
other. But to assume that both possess it, would be to leave the
umpirage, in case of conflict, to mere brute force; and thus to destroy
the equality, clearly implied by the relation of coordinates, and the
division between the two governments. In such case, force alone would
determine which should be the superior, and which the subordinate; which
should have the exclusive right of judging, both as to the extent of its
own powers and that of its co-ordinates — and which should be deprived
of the right of judging as to the extent of those of either — which
should, and which should not possess any other power than that which its
coordinate — now raised to its superior — might choose to permit it to
exercise. As the one or the other might prove the stronger,
consolidation or disunion would, inevitably, be the consequence; and
which of the twain, no one who has paid any attention to the working of
our system, can doubt. An assumption, therefore, which would necessarily
lead to the destruction of the whole system in the end, and the
substitution of another, of an entirely different character, in its
place — must be false.
But, if neither has the exclusive right, the effect, where they disagree
as to the extent of their respective powers, would be, a mutual negative
on the acts of each, when they come into conflict. And the effect of
this again, would be, to vest in each the power to protect the portion
of authority allotted to it, against the encroachment of its co-ordinate
government. Nothing short of this can possibly preserve this important
division of power, on which rests the equilibrium of the entire system.
The party, in the convention, which favored a national government,
clearly saw that the separate governments of the several States would
have the right of judging of the extent of their powers, as between the
two governments, unless some provision should be adopted to prevent it.
This is manifest from the many and strenuous efforts which they made to
deprive them of the right, by vesting the government of the United
States with the power to veto or overrule their acts, when they might be
thought to come in conflict with its powers. These efforts were made in
every stage of the proceedings of the convention, and in every
conceivable form — as its journals will show.
The very first project of a constitution submitted to the convention,
(Gov. Randolph's) contained a provision, "to grant power to negative all
acts contrary, in the opinion of the national legislature, to the
articles — or any treaty, subsisting under the power of the Union; and
to call forth the force of the Union, against any member of the Union,
failing to fulfill its duties, under the articles thereof."
The next plan submitted (Mr. Charles Pinckney's) contained a provision
that — "the legislature of the United States shall have power to revise
the laws that may be supposed to impinge the powers exclusively
delegated, by this constitution, to Congress; and to negative and annul
such as do." The next submitted (Mr. Paterson's) provided that, "if any
State, or body of men in any State, shall oppose, or prevent the
carrying into execution, such acts, or treaties" (of the Union), "the
federal executive shall be authorized to call forth the forces of the
confederated States, or so much thereof, as shall be necessary, to
enforce or compel obedience to such acts, or the observance of such
treaties." The committee of the whole, to whom was referred Mr.
Randolph's project, reported a provision, that the jurisdiction of the
national judiciary should extend to all "questions, which involved the
national peace and harmony." The next project, (Mr. Hamilton's) — after
declaring all the laws of the several States, which were contrary to the
constitution and the laws of the United States, to be null and void —
provides, that, "the better to prevent such laws from being passed, the
Governor, or President of each State, shall be appointed by the general
government; and shall have a negative upon the laws, about to be passed
in the State of which he is Governor or President." This was followed by
a motion, made by Mr. C. Pinckney, to vest in the legislature of the
United States the power, "to negative all laws, passed by the several
States, interfering, in the opinion of the legislature, with the general
interest and harmony of the Union; provided that two thirds of each
house assent to the same."
It is not deemed necessary to trace, through the journals of the
convention, the history and the fate of these various propositions. It
is sufficient to say — that they were all made, and not one adopted;
although perseveringly urged by some of the most talented and
influential members of the body, as indispensable to protect the
government of the United States, against the apprehended encroachments
of the governments of the several States. The fact that they were
proposed and so urged, proves, conclusively, that it was believed, even
by the most distinguished members of the national party, that the former
had no right to enforce its measures against the latter, where they
disagreed as to the extent of their respective powers — without some
express provision to that effect; while the refusal of the convention to
adopt any such provision, under such circumstances, proves, equally
conclusively, that it was opposed to the delegation of such powers to
the government, or any of its departments, legislative, executive, or
judicial, in any form whatever.
But, if it be possible for doubt still to remain, the ratification of
the constitution by the convention of Virginia, and the 10th amended
article, furnish proofs in confirmation so strong, that the most
skeptical will find it difficult to resist them.
It is well known, that there was a powerful opposition to the adoption
of the constitution of the United States. It originated in the
apprehension, that it would lead to the consolidation of all power in
the government of the United States — notwithstanding the defeat of the
national party, in the convention — and the refusal to adopt any of the
proposals to vest it with the power to negative the acts of the
governments of the separate States. This apprehension excited a wide and
deep distrust, lest the scheme of the national party might ultimately
prevail, through the influence of its leaders, over the government about
to be established. The alarm became so great as to threaten the defeat
of the ratification by nine States — the number necessary to make the
constitution binding between the States ratifying it. It was
particularly great in Virginia — on whose act, all sides believed the
fate of the instrument depended. Before the meeting of her convention,
seven States had ratified. It was generally believed that, of the
remaining States, North Carolina and Rhode Island would not ratify; and
New York was regarded so doubtful, that her course would, in all
probability, depend on the action of Virginia. Her refusal, together
with that of Virginia, would have defeated the adoption of the
constitution. The struggle, accordingly, between the two parties in her
convention, was long and ardent. The magnitude of the question at issue,
called out the ablest and most influential of her citizens on both
sides; and elicited the highest efforts of their talents. The discussion
turned, mainly, on the danger of consolidation from construction; and
was conducted with such ability and force of argument, by the opponents
of ratification, that it became necessary, in order to obtain a majority
for it, to guard against such construction, by incorporating in the act
of ratification itself, provisions to prevent it. The act is in the
following words: "We, the delegates of the people of Virginia, duly
elected in pursuance of a recommendation from the general assembly, and
now met in convention, having fully and freely investigated and
discussed the proceedings of the federal convention, and being prepared
as well as the most mature deliberation hath enabled us to decide
thereon, do, in the name and in behalf of the people of Virginia,
declare and make known, that the powers granted under the constitution,
being derived from the people of the United States, may be resumed by
them, whensoever the same shall be perverted to their injury or
oppression; and that every power not granted thereby, remains with them
and at their will: that, therefore, no right, of any denomination, can
be cancelled, abridged, restrained, or modified, by the Congress, by the
Senate, or House of Representatives, acting in any capacity, by the
President or any department, or officer of the United States, except in
those instances in which power is given by the constitution for those
purposes; and that among other essential rights, the liberty of
conscience and of the press cannot be cancelled, abridged, restrained or
modified by any authority of the United States.
"With these impressions — with a solemn appeal to the Searcher of hearts
for the purity of our intentions, and under the conviction, that,
whatsoever imperfections may exist in the constitution ought rather to
be examined in the mode prescribed therein, than to bring the Union into
danger by delay, with the hope of obtaining amendments, previous to the
ratification: We, the said delegates, in the name and behalf of the
people of Virginia, do by these presents, assent to and ratify the
constitution, &c." — concluding in the usual form.
Such is the recorded construction, which that great and leading State
placed on the constitution, in her act of ratification. That her object
was to guard against the abuse of construction, the act itself, on its
face, and the discussions in her convention abundantly prove. It was
done effectually, as far as it depended on words. It declares that all
powers granted by the constitution, are derived from the people of the
United States; and may be resumed by them when perverted to their injury
or oppression; and, that every power not granted, remains with them, and
at their will; and that no right of any description can be cancelled,
abridged, restrained or modified by Congress, the Senate, the House of
Representatives, the President, or any department, or officer of the
United States. Language cannot be stronger. It guards the reserved
powers against the government as a whole, and against all its
departments and officers; and in every mode by which they might be
impaired; showing, clearly, that the intention was to place the reserved
powers beyond the possible interference and control of the government of
the United States. Now, when it is taken into consideration, that the
right of the separate governments of the several States is as full and
perfect to protect their own powers, as is that of the government of the
United States to protect those which are delegated to it; and, of
course, that it belongs to their reserved powers; that all the attempts
made in the convention which framed the constitution, to deprive them of
it, by vesting the latter with the power to overrule the right, equally
failed; that Virginia could not be induced to ratify without
incorporating the true construction she placed on it in her act of
ratification; that, without her ratification, it would not, in all
probability, have been adopted; and that it was accepted by the other
States, subject to this avowed construction, without objection on their
part — it is difficult to resist the inference, that their acceptance,
under all these circumstances, was an implied admission of the truth of
her construction; and that it makes it as binding on them as if it had
been inserted in the constitution itself.
But her convention took the further precaution of having it inserted, in
substance, in that instrument. Those who composed it were wise,
experienced, and patriotic men; and knew full well, how difficult it is
to guard against the abuses of construction. They accordingly proposed,
as an amendment of the constitution, the substance of her construction.
It is in the following words: "That each State in the Union shall
respectively retain every power, jurisdiction, and right, which is not,
by the constitution, delegated to the Congress of the United States, or
to the departments of the federal government." This was modified and
proposed, as an amendment, in the regular constitutional form; and was
ratified by the States. It constitutes the 10th amendment article, which
has already been quoted at length. It is worthy of note, that
Massachusetts, New Hampshire, and South Carolina, proposed, when they
ratified the constitution, amendments similar in substance, and with the
same object — clearly showing how extensively the alarm felt by
Virginia, had extended; and how strong the desire was to guard against
the evil apprehended.
Such, and so convincing are the arguments going to show, that the
government of the United States has no more right to enforce its
decisions against those of the separate governments of the several
States, where they disagree as to the extent of their respective powers,
than the latter have of enforcing their decisions in like cases. They
both stand on equal grounds, in this respect. But as convincing as are
these arguments, there are many, who entertain a different opinion — and
still affirm that the government of the United States possesses the
right, fully, absolutely, and exclusively.
In support of this opinion, they rely, in the first place, on the second
section of the sixth article, which provides that — "This constitution,
and the laws of the United States, which shall be made in pursuance
thereof, and all treaties made, or which shall be made, under the
authority of the United States, shall be the supreme law of the land:
and the judges in every State shall be bound thereby, any thing in the
constitution or laws of any State to the contrary notwithstanding."
It is sufficient, in reply, to state, that the clause is declaratory;
that it vests no new power whatever in the government, or in any of its
departments. Without it, the constitution and the laws made in pursuance
of it, and the treaties made under its authority, would have been the
supreme law of the land, as fully and perfectly as they now are; and the
judges in every State would have been bound thereby, any thing in the
constitution or laws of a State, to the contrary notwithstanding. Their
supremacy results from the nature of the relation between the federal
government, and those of the several States, and their respective
constitutions and laws. Where two or more States form a common
constitution and government, the authority of these, within the limits
of the delegated powers, must, of necessity, be supreme, in reference to
their respective separate constitutions and governments. Without this,
there would be neither a common constitution and government, nor even a
confederacy. The whole would be, in fact, a mere nullity. But this
supremacy is not an absolute supremacy. It is limited in extent and
degree. It does not extend beyond the delegated powers — all others
being reserved to the States and the people of the States. Beyond these
the constitution is as destitute of authority, and as powerless as a
blank piece of paper; and the measures of the government mere acts of
assumption. And, hence, the supremacy of laws and treaties is expressly
restricted to such as are made in pursuance of the constitution, or
under the authority of the United States; which can, in no case, extend
beyond the delegated powers. There is, indeed, no power of the
government without restriction; not even that, which is called the
discretionary power of Congress. I refer to the grant which authorizes
it to pass laws to carry into effect the powers expressly vested in it —
or in the government of the United States — or in any of its
departments, or officers. This power, comprehensive as it is, is,
nevertheless, subject to two important restrictions; one, that the law
must be necessary — and the other, that it must be proper.
To understand the import of the former, it must be borne in mind, that
no power can execute itself. They all require means, and the agency of
government, to apply them. The means themselves may, indeed, be regarded
as auxiliary powers. Of these, some are so intimately connected with the
principal power, that, without the aid of one, or all of them, it could
not be carried into execution — and, of course, without them, the power
itself would be nugatory. Hence, they are called implied powers; and it
is to this description of incidental or auxiliary powers, that Congress
is restricted, in passing laws, necessary to carry into execution the
powers expressly delegated.
But the law must, also, be proper as well as necessary, in order to
bring it within its competency. To understand the true import of the
term in this connection, it is necessary to bear in mind, that even the
implied powers themselves are subject to important conditions, when used
as means to carry powers or rights into execution. Among these the most
prominent and important is, that they must be so carried into execution
as not to injure others; and, as connected with, and subordinate to this
— that, where the implied powers, or means used, come in conflict with
the implied powers, or means used by another, in the execution of the
powers or rights vested in it, the less important should yield to the
more important — the convenient, to the useful; and both to health and
safety — because it is proper they should do so. Both rules are
universal, and rest on the fundamental principles of morals.
Such is the true import of the term "proper," superadded to "necessary,"
when applied to this important question. And hence, when a law of
Congress, carrying into execution one of the delegated powers, comes
into conflict with a law of one of the States, carrying its reserved
powers into execution, it does not necessarily follow that the latter
must yield to the former, because the laws made in pursuance of the
constitution, are declared to be the supreme law of the land: for the
restriction imposed by the term "proper," takes it out of the power of
Congress, even where the implied power is necessary, and brings it under
the operation of those fundamental rules of universal acceptation, to
determine which shall yield. Without this restriction, most of the
reserved powers of the States — and, among them, those relating to their
internal police, including the health, tranquillity, and safety of their
people — might be made abortive, by the laws passed by Congress, to
carry into effect the delegated powers; especially in regard to those
regulating commerce, and establishing post offices and post roads.
The alterations finally made in this clause of the constitution,
compared with it as originally reported by the committee on detail,
deserve notice — as shedding considerable light on its phraseology and
objects. As reported by that committee, it was in the following words:
"The acts of the legislature of the United States, made in pursuance of
this constitution, and all treaties made under the authority of the
United States, shall be the supreme law of the several States, and of
their citizens and inhabitants; and the Judges of the several States
shall be bound thereby, in their decisions; any thing in the
constitutions or laws of the several States to the contrary
notwithstanding." After a long discussion of the plan of the
constitution, as reported by this committee; and after many alterations
were made, the whole, as amended, was referred to the committee of
revision, or "style," as it was also called. This particular clause had
received no amendment; and, of course, was referred as reported by the
committee on detail. The committee of revision, or style, reported it
back as it now stands. On comparing the two, it will be found, that the
word "constitution," which was omitted in the plan of the committee on
detail, is added, as a part of the supreme law of the land; that the
expression, "the acts of the legislature of the United States," is
changed into "laws of Congress," and "land" substituted in lieu of,
"several States and of their citizens and inhabitants." These
modifications of phraseology were, doubtless, introduced to make the
clause conform to what was believed to be the views of the convention,
as disclosed in the discussion on the plan reported by the committee on
detail, and to improve the manner of expression; for such were plainly
the objects of referring the plan, as amended, to the committee of
revision and style. "Constitution" was doubtless added, because,
although a compact as between the States, it is a law — and the highest
law — in reference to the citizens and inhabitants of the several
States, regarded individually. The substitution of "Congress" for "the
legislature of the United States," requires no explanation. It is a mere
change of phraseology. For the substitution of "land," in place of the
"several States and their citizens and inhabitants," no reason is
assigned, so far as I can discover; but one will readily suggest itself
on a little reflection. As the expression stood in the plan reported by
the committee on detail, the supremacy of the acts of the legislature of
the United States, and of treaties made under their authority, was
limited to the "several States, and their citizens and inhabitants;"
and, of course, would not have extended over the territorial possessions
of the United States; or, as far as their authority might otherwise
extend. It became necessary, therefore, to give them a wider scope;
especially after the word, "constitution," was introduced in connection
with, "laws of the United States;" as their authority never can extend
beyond the limits, to which it is carried by the constitution. As far as
this extends, their authority extends; but no further. To give to the
constitution and the laws and treaties made in pursuance thereof, a
supremacy coextensive with these limits, it became necessary to adopt a
more comprehensive expression than that reported by the committee on
detail; and, hence, in all probability, the adoption of that substituted
by the committee of revision and style — "the supreme law of the land,"
being deemed the more appropriate.
Such are the limitations imposed on the authority of the constitution,
and laws of the United States, and treaties made under their authority,
regarded as the supreme law of the land. To carry their supremacy beyond
this — and to extend it over the reserved powers, in any form or shape,
or through any channel — be it the government itself or any of its
departments — would finally destroy the system by consolidating all its
powers in the hands of the one or the other.
The limitation of their supremacy, in degree, is not less strongly
marked, than it is in extent. While they are supreme, within their
sphere, over the constitutions and laws of the several States — the
constitution of the United States, and all that appertains to it, are
subordinate to the power which ordained and established it — as much so,
as are the constitutions of the several States, and all which appertains
to them, to the same creative power. In this respect, as well as their
supremacy in regard to each other, in their respective spheres, they
stand on the same level. Neither has any advantage, in either
particular, over the other.
Those who maintain that the government of the United States has the
right to enforce its decisions as to the extent of the powers delegated
to it, against the decisions of the separate governments of the several
States as to the extent of the reserved powers, in case of conflict
between the two — next rely, in support of their opinion, on the 2d SEC.
3d ART. of the constitution — which is in the following words: "The
judicial power shall extend to all cases, in law and equity, arising
under this constitution, the laws of the United States, and treaties
made, or which shall be made, under their authority — to all cases
affecting ambassadors, other public ministers and consuls — to all cases
of admiralty and maritime jurisdiction — to controversies, to which the
United States shall be a party — to controversies between two or more
States — between a State and the citizens of another State — between
citizens of different States — between citizens of the same State
claiming lands under grants of different States, and between a State or
the citizens thereof, and foreign states, citizens or subjects."
It will be sufficient, in reply, to show, that this section contains no
provisions whatever, which would authorize the judiciary to enforce the
determination of the government, against that of the government of a
State, in such cases.
It may be divided into two parts; that which gives jurisdiction to the
judicial power, in reference to the subject matter, and that which gives
it jurisdiction, in reference to the parties litigant. The first clause,
which extends it, "to all cases in law and equity, arising under this
constitution, the laws of the United States, and treaties made, or which
shall be made under their authority," embraces the former; and the
residue of the section, the latter.
It is clear on its face, that the object of the clause was, to make the
jurisdiction of the judicial power, commensurate with the authority of
the constitution and the several departments of the government, as far
as it related to cases arising under them — and no further. Nor is it
less manifest that the word "cases," being a well-defined technical
term, is used in its proper legal sense — and embraces only such
questions as are of a judicial character — that is, questions in which
the parties litigant are amenable to the process of the courts. Now, as
there is nothing in the constitution which vests authority in the
government of the United States, or any of its departments, to enforce
its decision against that of the separate government of a State; and
nothing in this clause which makes the several States amenable to its
process, it is manifest that there is nothing in it, which can possibly
give the judicial power authority to enforce the decision of the
government of the United States, against that of a separate State, where
their respective decisions come into conflict. If, then, there be any
thing that authorizes it, it must be contained in the remainder of the
section, which vests jurisdiction with reference to the parties
litigant. But this contains no provision which extends the jurisdiction
of the judicial power to questions involving such conflict between the
two co-ordinate governments — either express or implied — as I shall
next proceed to show.
It will not be contended that either the government of the United
States, or those of the separate States are amenable to the process of
the courts; unless made so by their consent respectively; for no legal
principle is better established than that, a government, though it may
be plaintiff in a case, or controversy, cannot be made defendant, or, in
any way, amenable to the process of the courts, without its consent.
That there is no express provision in the section, by which, either of
the co-ordinate governments can be made defendants, or amenable to the
process of the courts, in a question between them, is manifest.
If, then, there be any, it must be implied in some one of its
provisions: and it is, accordingly, contended, that it is implied in the
clause, which provides that the judicial power shall extend, "to
controversies to which the United States shall be a party." This clause,
it is admitted, clearly extends the jurisdiction of the judiciary to all
controversies to which the United States are a party, as plaintiff or
defendant, by their consent. So far, it is not a matter of implication,
but of express provision. But the inquiry is, does it go further, and,
by implication, authorize them to make a State a defendant without its
consent, in a question or controversy between it and them? It contains
not a word or syllable that would warrant such an implication; and any
construction which could warrant it, would authorize a State, or an
individual, to make the United States a party defendant, in a
controversy between them, without their consent.
There is, not only nothing to warrant such construction, but much to
show that it is utterly unwarrantable. Nothing, in the first place,
short of the strongest implication, is sufficient to authorize a
construction, that would deprive a State of a right so important to its
sovereignty, as that of not being held amenable to the process of the
courts; or to be made a defendant, in any case or controversy whatever,
without its consent — more especially, in one between it and a coequal
government, where the effect would necessarily be, to reduce it from an
equal to a subordinate station. It would, in the next place, be contrary
to the construction placed on a similar clause in the same section, by
an authority higher than that of the judicial, or of any other, or of
all the departments of the government taken together. I refer to the
last clause, which provides that the judicial power shall extend to
controversies, "between a State or citizens thereof, and foreign states,
citizens or subjects." It would be much more easy to make out something
like a plausible argument in support of the position, that a State might
be made defendant and amenable to the process of the courts of the
United States, under this clause, than under that in question. In the
former, the States are not even named. They can be brought in only by
implication, and then, by another implication, divested of a high
sovereign right: and this, too, without any assignable reason for
either. Here they are not only named, but the other parties to the
controversies are also named; without stating which shall be plaintiff,
or which defendant. This was left undefined; and, of course, the
question, whether the several States might not be made defendants as
well as plaintiffs, in controversies between the parties, left open to
construction — and in favor of the implication, a very plausible reason
may be assigned. The clause puts a State and its citizens on the same
ground. In the controversies, to which it extends the judicial power,
the State and its citizens stand on one side, and foreign states,
citizens and subjects, on the other. Now as foreign states, citizens, or
subjects may, under its provisions, make the citizens of a State
defendants, in a controversy between them, it would not be an unnatural
inference, that the State might also be included. Under this
construction, an action was, in fact, commenced in the courts of the
United States, against one of the States. The States took the alarm;
and, in the high sovereign character, in which they ordained and
established the constitution, declared that it should "not be so
construed, as to extend to any suit in law or equity, commenced or
prosecuted against one of the United States, by citizens of another
State, or by citizens or subjects of any foreign state."[9]
If additional reasons could be thought necessary to sustain a conclusion
supported by arguments so convincing, they might be found in the fact,
that as long as the government has existed — and as numerous as have
been the questions between the United States and many of the several
States — the former never have attempted, in any of them, to bring the
latter into the courts of the United States. If to this it be added,
that all attempts made in the convention, to extend the judicial power,
"to all questions, which involved the national peace and harmony" — or
which might have the effect of subjecting the several States to its
jurisdiction, failed — the conclusion against all constructive efforts,
having the same objects in view, and based on any one of the clauses of
this section, is irresistible.
It is, in the last place, contended — that the Supreme Court of the
United States has the right to decide on the constitutionality of all
laws; and, in virtue of this, to decide, in the last resort, all
questions involving a conflict between the constitution of the United
States and laws and treaties made in pursuance thereof, on the one side,
and the constitutions and laws of the several States, on the other.
It is admitted, that the court has the right, in all questions of a
judicial character which may come before it, where the laws and treaties
of the United States, and the constitution and laws of a State are in
conflict or brought in question, to decide which is, or is not
consistent with the constitution of the United States. But it is denied
that this power is peculiar to it; or that its decision, in the last
resort, is binding on any but the parties to it, and its co-departments.
So far from being peculiar to it, the right appertains, not only to the
Supreme Court of the United States, but to all the courts of the several
States, superior and inferior; and even to foreign courts — should a
question be brought before them involving such conflict. It results,
necessarily, from our system of government; where power is not only
divided, but where constitutions and laws emanate from different
authorities. Where this is the fact, it is the duty of the court to
pronounce what is the law in the case before it — and, of course — where
there is conflict between different laws — to pronounce which is
paramount. Now, as the constitution of the United States is, within its
sphere, supreme over all others appertaining to the system, it
necessarily results, that where any law conflicts with it, it is the
duty of the court, before which the question arises, to pronounce the
constitution to be paramount. If it be the Supreme Court of the United
States, its decision — being that of the highest judicial tribunal, in
the last resort, of the parties to the case or controversy — is, of
course, final as it respects them — but only as it respects them. It
results, that its decision is not binding as between the United States
and the several States, as neither can make the other defendant in any
controversy between them.
Others, who are forced by the strength of the argument to admit, that
the judicial power does not extend to them, contend that Congress, the
great organ of the government, has the right to decide, in the last
resort, in all such controversies — or in all questions involving the
extent of their respective powers. They do not pretend to derive this
high power from any specific provision of the constitution; they claim
it to be a right incident to all governments, to decide as to the extent
of its powers; and to enforce its decision by its own proper authority.
It is manifest, that they who contend for this right to its full extent,
overlook the distinction, in this respect, between single governments,
vested with all the powers appertaining to government, and co-ordinate
governments, in a system where the powers of government are divided
between two or more, as is the case with us. If it be admitted that the
right belongs to both, and that co-ordinate governments, in this
respect, stand on the same ground as single governments — whatever right
or power in such case, belongs to the one, must necessarily belong to
the other: and, if so, the result must be, where they differ as to the
extent of their respective powers, either a mutual negative on the acts
of each other — or the right of each to enforce its decision on the
other. But it has already been established, that they have not the
latter; and hence, under any aspect in which the question can be viewed,
the same conclusion follows — that where the two governments differ as
to the extent of their respective powers, a mutual negative is the
consequence.
The effect of this is, to make each, as against the other, the guardian
and protector of the powers allotted to it, and of which it is the organ
and representative. By no other device, could the separate governments
of the several States, as the weaker of the two, prevent the government
of the United States, as the stronger, from encroaching on that portion
of the reserved powers allotted to them, and finally absorbing the
whole; except, indeed, by so organizing the former, as to give to each
of the States a concurrent voice in making and administering the laws;
and, of course, a veto on its action. The powers not delegated are
expressly reserved to the respective States or the people; that is, to
the governments of the respective States and the people thereof; and by
them only can they be protected and preserved. The reason has been fully
explained in the discourse on the elementary principles of government.
But the several States, as weaker parties, can protect the portion not
delegated, only in one of two ways; either by having a concurrent voice
in the action of the government of the United States; or a negative on
its acts, when they disagree as to the extent of their respective
powers. One or the other is indispensable to the preservation of the
reserved rights — and to prevent the consolidation of all power in the
government of the United States, as the stronger. Why the latter was
preferred by the convention which formed the constitution, may,
probably, be attributed to the great number of States, and the belief
that it was impossible so to organize the government, as to give to each
a concurrent voice in its action, without rendering it too feeble and
tardy to fulfil the ends for which it was intended. But, be this as it
may, not having adopted it, no device remained, by which the reserved
powers could be protected and preserved, but the one which they, in
effect, did adopt — by refusing to vest the government of the United
States with a veto on the acts of the separate governments of the
several States, in any form or manner whatever.
But it may be alleged, that the effect of a mutual negative on the part
of the two co-ordinate governments, where they disagree as to the extent
of their respective powers, will, while it guards against consolidation
on one side — lead to collision and conflict between them on the other —
and, finally, to disunion.
That the division of the powers of government between the two, without
some means to prevent such result, would necessarily lead to collision
and conflict, will not be denied. They are incident to every division of
powers, of every description; whether it be that of co-ordinate
departments, coordinate estates or classes, co-ordinate governments, or
any other division of power appertaining to our system, or to that of
any other constitutional government. It is impossible to construct one
without dividing the powers of government. But wherever, and however
power may be divided, collision and conflict are necessary consequences,
if not prevented. The more numerous and complex the divisions, the
stronger the tendency to both, and the greater the necessity for
powerful and effectual guards to prevent them. It is one of the evils
incident to constitutional governments of every form. But we must take
things as they are, with all their incidents, bad or good. The choice
between constitutional and absolute governments, lies between the good
and evil, incident to each. If the former be exposed to collision and
conflict between its various parts, the latter is exposed to all the
oppressions and abuses, ever incident to uncontrolled and irresponsible
power, in all its forms. With us the choice lies between a national,
consolidated and irresponsible government of a dominant portion, or
section of the country — and a federal, constitutional and responsible
government, with all the divisions of powers indispensable to form and
preserve such a government, in a country of such vast extent, and so
great a diversity of interest and institutions as ours. The advantages
of both, without the evils incident to either, we cannot have. Their
nature and character are too opposite and hostile to be blended in the
same system.
But while it is admitted that collision and conflict may be necessarily
incident to a division of powers, it is utterly denied, that the effects
of the mutual negative between the two co-ordinate governments would
contribute to either, or necessarily lead to disunion. On the contrary,
its effects would be the very reverse. Instead of leading to either, it
is an indispensable means to prevent the collision and conflict, which
must necessarily arise between the delegated and reserved powers; and
which, if not prevented, would, in the end, destroy the system, either
by consolidation or dissolution. Its aim and end is to prevent the
encroachment of either of the co-ordinate governments on the other. For
this purpose it is the effectual, and the only effectual means that can
be devised. By preventing such encroachments, it prevents collision and
conflict between them. These are their natural offspring: collision
follows encroachment — and conflict, collision, in the order of events —
unless encroachment be acquiesced in. In that case, the weaker would be
absorbed, and all power concentrated in the stronger.
But it may be alleged, that, in preventing these, it would lead to
consequences not less to be dreaded — that a negative on the part of the
governments of so many States, where either might disagree with that of
the United States, as to the extent of their respective powers, would
lead to such embarrassment and confusion, and interpose so many
impediments in its way, as to render it incompetent to fulfil the ends
for which it was established. The objection is plausible; but it will be
found, on investigation, that strong as the remedy is, it is not
stronger than is required by the disease; and that the system furnishes
ample means to correct whatever disorder it may occasion.
It may be laid down as a fundamental principle in constructing
constitutional governments, that a strong government requires a negative
proportionally strong, to restrict it to its appropriate sphere; and
that, the stronger the government — if the negative be proportionally
strong, the better the government. It is only by making it
proportionally strong, than an equilibrium can be established between
the positive and negative powers — the power of acting, and the power of
restricting action to its assigned limits. It is difficult to form a
conception of a constitutional government stronger than that of the
United States; and, consequently, of one requiring a stronger negative
to keep it within its appropriate sphere. Combining, habitually, as it
necessarily does, the united power and patronage of a majority of the
States and of their population estimated in federal numbers, in
opposition to a minority of each, with nothing but their separate and
divided power and patronage, it is, to the full as strong, if not
stronger, than was the government of Rome — with its powerfully
constituted Senate, including its control of the auspices, the
censorship, and the dictatorship. It will, of course, require, in order
to keep it within its proper bounds, a negative fully as strong in
proportion, as the tribuneship; which, in its prime, consisted of ten
members, elected by the Plebeians, each of whom (as has been supposed by
some — but a majority of whom, all admit) had a negative, not only on
the acts of the Senate, but on their execution. As powerful as was this
negative, experiment proved that it was not too strong for the positive
power of the government. If the circumstances be considered, under which
the negative of the several States will be brought into action, it will
be found, on comparison, to be weaker in proportion, than the negative
possessed by the tribuneship; and far more effectually guarded in its
possible tendencies to disorder, or the derangement of the system.
In the first place, the negative of the tribunes extended to all the
acts of the Senate, and to their execution; and — as it was a single
government without limitation on its authority — to all the acts of
government. On the other hand, the negative of the governments of the
several States extends only to the execution of such acts of the
government of the United States, as may present a question involving
their respective powers; which, relatively, are very few, compared to
the whole. In the next place, every tribune, or, at least, the majority
of the college, possessed the power; and was ordinarily disposed to
exercise it, as they all represented the portion of the Roman people,
which their veto was intended to protect against oppression and abuse of
power on the part of the Senate. On the contrary, the habitual relation
between the governments of the several States and the government of the
United States for the time, is such, as to identify the majority of
them, in power and interest, with the latter; and to dispose them rather
to enlarge and sustain its authority, than to resist its encroachments —
which, from their position, they regard as extending — and not as
contracting their powers. This limits the negative power of the
governments of the several States to the minority, for the time: and
even that minority will have, as experience proves, a minority in its
own limits, almost always opposed to its will, and nearly of equal
numbers with itself, identified in views and party feelings, with the
majority in possession of the control of the government of the United
States; and ever ready to counteract any opposition to its encroachments
on the reserved powers. To this it may be added, that even the majority
in this minority of the States, will, for the most part, be averse to
making a stand against its encroachments; as they, themselves, hope, in
their turn, to gain the ascendency; and are, therefore, naturally
disinclined to weaken their party connections with the minority in the
States possessing, for the time, the control of the government — and
whose interest and feelings, aside from party ties, would be with the
majority of their respective States. Such being the case, it is apparent
that there will be far less disposition on the part of the governments
of the several States to resist the encroachments of the government of
the United States on their reserved rights — or to make an issue with
it, when they disagree as to the extent of their respective powers —
than there was in the tribunate of the Roman republic to oppose acts, or
the execution of acts, calculated to oppress, or deprive their order of
its rights.
If to this it be further added, that the federal constitution provides —
not only that all the functionaries of the United States, but also those
of the several States, including, expressly, the members of their
legislatures, and all their executive and judicial officers — shall be
bound, by oath or affirmation, to support the constitution — and that
the decision of the highest tribunal of the judicial power is final, as
between the parties to a case or controversy — the danger of any serious
derangement or disorder from the effects of the negative on the parts of
the separate governments of the several States, must appear, not only
much less than that from the Roman tribunate, but very inconsiderable.
The danger is, indeed, the other way — that the disposition on the part
of the governments of the several States, to acquiesce in the
encroachments of the government of the United States, will prove
stronger than the disposition to resist; and the negative, compared with
the positive power, will be found to be too feeble to preserve the
equilibrium between them. But if it should prove otherwise — and if, in
consequence, any serious derangement of the system should ensue, there
will be found, in the earliest and highest division of power, which I
shall next proceed to consider, ample and safe means of correcting them.
I refer to that resulting from, and inseparably connected with the
primitive territorial division of the country itself — coeval with its
settlement into separate and distinct communities; and which, though
dependent at the first on the parent country, became, by a successful
resistance to its encroachments on their chartered rights, independent
and sovereign States. In them severally — or to express it more
precisely, in the people composing them, regarded as independent and
sovereign communities, the ultimate power of the whole system resided,
and from them the whole system emanated. Their first act was, to ordain
and establish their respective separate constitutions and governments —
each by itself, and for itself — without concert or agreement with the
others; and their next, after the failure of the confederacy, was to
ordain and establish the constitution and government of the United
States, in the same way in every respect, as has been shown; except that
it was done by concert and agreement with each other. That this high,
this supreme power, has never been either delegated to, or vested in the
separate governments of the States, or the federal government — and that
it is, therefore, one of the powers declared, by the 10th ART. of
amendments, to be reserved to the people of the respective States; and
that, of course, it still resides with them, will hardly be questioned.
It must reside somewhere. No one will assert that it is extinguished.
But, according to the fundamental principles of our system, sovereignty
resides in the people, and not in the government; and if in them, it
must be in them, as the people of the several States; for, politically
speaking, there is no other known to the system. It not only resides in
them, but resides in its plenitude, unexhausted and unimpaired. If proof
be required, it will be found in the fact — which cannot be controverted,
so far as the United States are concerned — that the people of the
several States, acting in the same capacity and in the same way, in
which they ordained and established the federal constitution, can, by
their concurrent and united voice, change or abolish it, and establish
another in its place; or dissolve the Union, and resolve themselves into
separate and disconnected States. A power which can rightfully do all
this, must exist in full plenitude, unexhausted and unimpaired; for no
higher act of sovereignty can be conceived.
But it does not follow from this, that the people of the several States,
in ordaining and establishing the constitution of the United States,
imposed no restriction on the exercise of sovereign power; for a
sovereign may voluntarily impose restrictions on his acts, without, in
any degree, exhausting or impairing his sovereignty; as is admitted by
all writers on the subject. In the act of ordaining and establishing it,
they have, accordingly, imposed several important restrictions on the
exercise of their sovereign power. In order to ascertain what these are,
and how far they extend, it will be necessary to ascertain, in what
relation they stand to the constitution; and to each other in reference
to it.
They stand then, as to the one, in the relation of superior to
subordinate — the creator to the created. The people of the several
States called it into existence, and conferred, by it, on the
government, whatever power or authority it possesses. Regarded simply as
a constitution, it is as subordinate to them, as are their respective
State constitutions; and it imposes no more restrictions on the exercise
of any of their sovereign rights, than they do. The case however is
different as to the relations which the people of the several States
bear to each other, in reference to it. Having ratified and adopted it,
by mutual agreement, they stand to it in the relation of parties to a
constitutional compact; and, of course, it is binding between them as a
compact, and not on, or over them, as a constitution. Of all compacts
that can exist between independent and sovereign communities, it is the
most intimate, solemn, and sacred, whether regarded in reference to the
closeness of connection, the importance of the objects to be effected,
or to the obligations imposed. Laying aside all intermediate agencies,
the people of the several States, in their sovereign capacity, agreed to
unite themselves together, in the closest possible connection that could
be formed, without merging their respective sovereignties into one
common sovereignty — to establish one common government, for certain
specific objects, which, regarding the mutual interest and security of
each, and of all, they supposed could be more certainly, safely, and
effectually promoted by it, than by their several separate governments;
pledging their faith, in the most solemn manner possible, to support the
compact thus formed, by respecting its provisions, obeying all acts of
the government made in conformity with them, and preserving it, as far
as in them lay, against all infractions. But, as solemn and sacred as it
is, and as high as the obligations may be which it imposes — still it is
but a compact and not a constitution — regarded in reference to the
people of the several States, in their sovereign capacity. To use the
language of the constitution itself, it was ordained as a "constitution
for the United States" — not over them; and established, not over, but
"between the States ratifying it:" and hence, a State, acting in its
sovereign capacity, and in the same manner in which it ratified and
adopted the constitution, may be guilty of violating it as a compact,
but cannot be guilty of violating it as a law. The case is the reverse,
as to the action of its citizens, regarding them in their individual
capacity. To them it is a law — the supreme law within its sphere. They
may be guilty of violating it as a law, or of violating the laws and
treaties made in pursuance of, or under its authority, regarded as laws
or treaties; but cannot be guilty of violating it as a compact. The
constitution was ordained and established over them by their respective
States, to whom they owed allegiance; and they are under the same
obligation to respect and obey its authority, within its proper sphere,
as they are to respect and obey their respective State constitutions;
and for the same reason, viz.: that the State to which they owe
allegiance, commanded it in both cases.
It follows, from what has been stated, that the people of the several
States, regarded as parties to the constitutional compact, have imposed
restrictions on the exercise of their sovereign power, by entering into
a solemn obligation to do no act inconsistent with its provisions, and
to uphold and support it within their respective limits. To this extent
the restrictions go — but no further. As parties to the constitutional
compact, they retain the right, unrestricted, which appertains to such a
relation in all cases where it is not surrendered, to judge as to the
extent of the obligation imposed by the agreement or compact — in the
first instance, where there is a higher authority; and, in the last
resort, where there is none. The principle on which this assertion
rests, is essential to the nature of contracts; and is in accord with
universal practice. But the right to judge as to the extent of the
obligation imposed, necessarily involves the right of pronouncing
whether an act of the federal government, or any of its departments, be,
or be not, in conformity to the provisions of the constitutional
compact; and, if decided to be inconsistent, of pronouncing it to be
unauthorized by the constitution, and, therefore, null, void, and of no
effect. If the constitution be a compact, and the several States,
regarded in their sovereign character, be parties to it, all the rest
follow as necessary consequences. It would be puerile to suppose the
right of judging existed, without the right of pronouncing whether an
act of the government violated the provisions of the constitution or
not; and equally so to suppose, that the right of judging existed,
without the authority of declaring the consequence, to wit; that, as
such, it is null, void, and of no effect. And hence, those who are
unwilling to admit the consequences, have been found to deny that the
constitution is a compact; in the face of facts as well established as
any in our political history, and in utter disregard of that provision
of the constitution, which expressly declares, that the ratification of
nine States shall be sufficient to establish it "between the States so
ratifying the same."
But the right, with all these consequences, is not more certain than
that possessed by the several States, as parties to the compact, of
interposing for the purpose of arresting, within their respective
limits, an act of the federal government in violation of the
constitution; and thereby of preventing the delegated from encroaching
on the reserved powers. Without such right, all the others would be
barren and useless abstractions — and just as puerile as the right of
judging, without the right of pronouncing an act to be unconstitutional,
and, as such, null and void. Nor is this right more certain, than that
of the States, in the same character and capacity, to decide on the mode
and measure to be adopted to arrest the act, and prevent the
encroachment on the reserved powers. It is a right indispensable to all
the others, and, without which, they would be valueless.
These conclusions follow irresistibly from incontestable facts and
well-established principles. But the possession of a right is one thing,
and the exercise of it another. Rights, themselves, must be exercised
with prudence and propriety: when otherwise exercised, they often cease
to be rights, and become wrongs. The more important the right, and the
more delicate its character, the higher the obligation to observe,
strictly, the rules of prudence and propriety. But, of all the rights
appertaining to the people of the several States, as members of a common
Union, the one in question, is by far the most important and delicate;
and, of course, requires, in its exercise, the greatest caution and
forbearance. As parties to the compact which constitutes the Union, they
are under obligations to observe its provisions, and prevent their
infraction. In exercising the right in question, they are bound to take
special care that they do not themselves, violate this, the most sacred
of obligations. To avoid this, prudence and propriety require that they
should abstain from interposing their authority, to arrest an act of
their common government, unless the case, in their opinion, involve a
clear and palpable infraction of the instrument. They are bound to go
further — and to forbear from interposing, even when it is clear and
palpable, unless it be, at the same time, highly dangerous in its
character, and apparently admitting of no other remedy; and for the
plain reason, that prudence and propriety require, that a right so high
and delicate should be called into exercise, only in cases of great
magnitude and extreme urgency. But even when, in the opinion of the
people of a State, such a case has occurred — that nothing, short of the
interposition of their authority, can arrest the danger and preserve the
constitution, they ought to interpose in good faith — not to weaken or
destroy the Union, but to uphold and preserve it, by causing the
instrument on which it rests, to be observed and respected; and to this
end, the mode and measure of redress ought to be exclusively directed
and limited. In such a case, a State not only has the right, but is, in
duty to itself and the Union, bound to interpose — as the last resort,
to arrest the dangerous infraction of the constitution — and to prevent
the powers reserved to itself, from being absorbed by those delegated to
the United States.
That the right, so exercised, would be, in itself, a safe and effectual
security against so great an evil, few will doubt. But the question
arises — Will prudence and propriety be sufficient to prevent the wanton
abuse of a right, so high and delicate, by the thirty parties to the
compact — and the many others hereafter to be added to the number?
I answer, no. Nor can any one, in the least acquainted with that
constitution of our nature which makes governments necessary, give any
other answer. The highest moral obligations — truth, justice, and
plighted faith — much less, prudence and propriety — oppose, of
themselves, but feeble resistance to the abuse of power. But what they,
of themselves, cannot effect, may be effected by other influences of a
far less elevated character. Of these, many are powerful, and well
calculated to prevent the abuse of this high and delicate right. Among
them may be ranked, as most prominent and powerful, that which springs
from the habitual action of a majority of the States and of their
population, estimated in federal numbers, on the side of the federal
government — a majority naturally prone, and ever ready — in all
questions between it and a State, involving an infraction of the
constitution, to throw its weight in the scale of the former. To this,
may be added another, of no small force. I refer to that of party ties.
Experience, as well as reason shows, that a government, operating as
ours does, must give rise to two great political parties — which,
although partaking, from the first, more or less of a sectional
character, extend themselves, in unequal proportions, over the whole
Union — carrying with them, notwithstanding their sectional tendency,
party sympathy and party attachment of such strength, that few are
willing to break or weaken them, by resisting, even an acknowledged
infraction of the constitution, of a nature alike oppressive and
dangerous to their section. Both of these tend powerfully to resist the
abuse of the right, by preventing it from being exercised imprudently
and improperly. But I will not dwell on them, as they have been already
considered in another connection. There are others, more especially
connected with the subject at present before us, which I shall next
consider.
The first may be traced to a fact, disclosed by experience, that, in
most of the States, the preponderance of neither party is so decisive,
that the minority may not hope to become the majority; and that, with
this hope, it stands always ready to seize on any act of the majority,
of doubtful propriety, as the means of turning it out of power and
taking its place. Should the majority in any State, where the balance
thus vibrates, venture to take a stand, and to interpose its authority,
against the encroachment of the federal government on its reserved
powers, it would be difficult to conceive a case, however clear and
palpable the encroachment, or dangerous its character, in which the
minority would not resist its action, and array itself on the side of
the federal government. And there are very few, in which, with the aid
of its power and patronage, backed by the numerous presses in its
support, the minority would not succeed in overcoming the majority —
taking their place, and, thereby, placing the State at the foot of the
federal government. To this, another of great force may be added. The
dominant party of the State, for the time, although it may be in a
minority in the Union for the time, looks forward, of course, to the
period when it will be in a majority of the Union; and have at its
disposal all the honors and emoluments of the federal government. The
leaders of such party, therefore, would not be insensible to the
advantage, which their position, as such, would give them, to share
largely in the distribution. This advantage they would not readily
jeopard, by taking a stand which would render them, not only odious to
the majority of the Union, at the time, but unpopular with their own
party in the other States — as putting in hazard their chance to become
the majority. Under such circumstances, it would require, not only a
clear and palpable case of infraction, and one of urgent necessity, but
high virtue, patriotism and courage to exercise the right of
interposition — even if it were admitted to be clear and unquestionable.
And hence, it is to be feared that, even this high right, combined with
the mutual negative of the two co-ordinate governments, will be scarcely
sufficient to counteract the vast and preponderating power of the
federal government, and to prevent the absorption of the reserved by the
delegated powers.
Indeed the negative power is always far weaker, in proportion to its
appearance, than the positive. The latter having the control of the
government, with all its honors and emoluments, has the means of acting
on and influencing those who exercise the negative power, and of
enlisting them on its side, unless it be effectually guarded: while, on
the other hand, those who exercise the negative, have nothing but the
simple power, and possess no means of influencing those who exercise the
positive power.
But, suppose it should prove otherwise; and that the negative power
should become so strong as to cause dangerous derangements and disorders
in the system — the constitution makes ample provisions for their
correction — whether produced by the interposition of a State, or the
mutual negative, or conflict of power between the two co-ordinate
governments. I refer to the amending power. Why it was necessary to
provide for such a power — what is its nature and character — why it was
modified as it is — and whether it be safe, and sufficient to effect the
objects intended — are the questions, which I propose next to consider.
It is, as has already been explained, a fundamental principle, in
forming such a federal community of States, and establishing such a
federal constitution and government as ours, that no State could be
bound but by its separate ratification and adoption. The principle is
essentially connected with the independence and sovereignty of the
several States. As the several States, in such a community, with such a
constitution and government, still retained their separate independence
and sovereignty, it followed, that the compact into which they entered,
could not be altered or changed, in any way, but by the unanimous assent
of all the parties, without some express provision authorizing it. But
there were strong objections to requiring the consent of all to make
alterations or changes in the constitution. Those who formed it were not
so vain as to suppose that they had made a perfect instrument; nor so
ignorant as not to see, however perfect it might be, that derangements
and disorders, resulting from time, circumstances, and the conflicting
elements of the system itself, would make amendments necessary. But to
leave it, without making some special provision for the purpose, would
have been, in effect, to leave it to any one of the States to prevent
amendments; which, in practice, would have been almost tantamount to
leaving it without any power to amend — notwithstanding its necessity.
And, hence, the subject of making some special provision for amending
the constitution, was forced on the attention of the convention.
There was diversity of opinion as to what the nature and character of
the amending power should be. All agreed that it should be a
modification of the original creative power, which ordained and
established the separate constitutions and governments of the several
States; and, by which alone, the proposed constitution and government
could be ordained and established: or, to express it differently and
more explicitly — that amendments should be the acts of the several
States, voting as States — each counting one — and not the act of the
government. But there was great diversity of opinion as to what number
of States should be required to concur, or agree, in order to make an
amendment. It was first moved to require the consent of all the States.
This was followed by a motion to amend, requiring two-thirds; which was
overruled by a considerable majority. It was then moved to require the
concurrence of three-fourths, which was agreed to, and finally adopted
without dissent.
To understand fully the reasons for so modifying the original creative
power, as to require the concurrence of three-fourths to make an
amendment, it will be necessary to advert to another portion of the
proceedings of the convention, intimately connected with the present
question. I refer to that which contains a history of its action in
regard to the number of States required to ratify the constitution,
before it should become binding between those so ratifying it. It is
material to state, that although the article in respect to
ratifications, which grew out of these proceedings, stands last in the
constitution, it was finally agreed on and adopted before the article in
regard to amendments — and had, doubtless, no inconsiderable influence
in determining the number of States required for that purpose.
There was, in reference to both, great diversity of opinion as to the
requisite number of States. With the exception of one State, all agreed
that entire unanimity should not be required; but the majority divided
as to the number which should be required. One of the most prominent
leaders of the party, originally in favor of a national government, was
in favor of requiring only a bare majority of the States. Another, not
less distinguished, was in favor of the same proposition; but so
modified as to require such majority to contain, also, a majority of the
entire population of all the States; and, in default of this, as many
additional States as would be necessary to supply the deficiency. On the
other hand, the more prominent members of the party in favor of a
federal government, inclined to a larger number. One of the most
influential of these, moved to require ten States; on which motion the
convention was nearly equally divided. Finally, the number nine was
agreed on — constituting three-fourths of all the States represented in
the convention — and, as nearly as might be, of all the States at that
time in the Union.
Why the first propositions were rejected, and the last finally agreed
on, requires explanation. The first proposition, requiring the
ratification of all the States, before the constitution should become
binding between those so ratifying the same, was rejected, doubtless,
because it was deemed unreasonable that the fate of the others should be
made dependent on the will of a single State. The convention acted under
the pressure of very trying exigencies. The confederacy had failed; and
it was absolutely necessary that something should be done to save the
credit of the Union, and to guard against confusion and anarchy. The
plan of the constitution and government adopted, was the only one that
could be agreed on; and the fate of the country apparently rested on its
ratification by the States. In such a state of things, it seemed to be
too hazardous to put it in the power of a single State to defeat it.
Nothing short of so great a pressure could justify an act which made so
great a change in the articles of confederation — which expressly
provided that no alteration should be made in any of them, "unless such
alteration be agreed to in a Congress of the United States, and be
afterwards confirmed by the legislatures of every State."
The rejection of the other proposition, which required a mere majority
of the States to make it binding as between the States so ratifying it,
will scarcely require explanation. It exposed the States to the hazard
of forming, not one, but two Unions; or, if this should be avoided — by
forcing the other States to come in reluctantly, under the force of
circumstances, it endangered the harmony and duration of the Union, and
the proposed constitution and government. It would, besides, have
evinced too great an indifference to the stipulation contained in the
articles of the confederation just cited.
It remains now to be explained why the particular number, between these
two extremes, was finally agreed on. Among other reasons, one,
doubtless, is to be found in the fact, that the articles of the then
existing confederation, required the consent of nine States to give
validity to many of the acts of their Congress — among which, were the
acts declaring war — granting letters of marque and reprisal in time of
peace, and emitting bills, or borrowing money on the credit of the
United States. The object of requiring so great a number was, to guard
against the abuses of these and the other great and delicate powers
contained in the provision. A mere majority of the States, was too few
to be intrusted with such powers; and, to make the trust more safe, the
consent of nine States was required; which was within a small fraction
of three-fourths of the whole number at the time. The precedent — and
the same consideration which induced the legislatures of all the States
to assent to it, in adopting the articles of confederation, must have
had, undoubtedly, much weight in determining what number of States
should ratify the constitution, before it should become binding between
them. If the legislatures of all the States should have unanimously
deemed it not unreasonable, that the highest and most delicate acts of
the old Congress, when agreed to by nine or more States, should be
acquiesced in by the others, it was very natural that the members of the
convention should think it not unreasonable to require an equal number
to give validity to the constitution, as between them — leaving it to
the others to say whether they would ratify or not. Nine, or
three-fourths of the whole, were, unquestionably, regarded as a safe and
sufficient guaranty against oppression and abuse, both in the highest
acts of the confederacy, and in establishing the constitution between
the States ratifying it. And it is equally certain that a smaller number
was not regarded either as safe, or sufficient.
The force of these precedents, combined with the reasons for adopting
them, must have had great weight in determining the proportional number
which should be required to amend the constitution. Indeed, after
determining the proportion in the provision for the ratification of the
constitution, it would seem to follow, as a matter of course, that the
same proportion should be required in the provision for amending it. It
would be difficult to assign a reason, why the proportion should be
different in the two cases; and why, if three-fourths should be required
in the one, it should not also be required in the other. If it would
have been unreasonable and improper in the one, that a few States in
proportion should, by their obstinacy, prevent the others from forming a
constitution — it would have been equally so, and for the same reason,
that the like proportion should have the power to prevent amendments,
however necessary they might be to the well working and safety of the
system. So, again, if it would have been dangerous and improper, to
permit a bare majority of the States, or any proportion less than that
required to make the constitution binding as between the States
ratifying — it would have been no less so to permit such number or
proportion to amend it. The two are, indeed, nearly allied, and involve,
throughout, the same principle — and hence, the same diversity of
opinion between the two parties in the convention, in reference to both,
and the adoption of the same proportion of States in each. I say the
same proportion — for although nine States were rather less than
three-fourths of the whole number when the constitution was ratified —
this proportion of the States was required in order to amend it (without
regard to an inconsiderable fraction) because of the facility of its
application.
But independently of these considerations, there were strong reasons for
adopting that proportion in providing a power to amend. It was, at
least, as necessary to guard against too much facility as too much
difficulty, in amending it. If, to require the consent of all the States
for that purpose would be, in effect, to prevent amendments which time
should disclose to be — or change of circumstances make necessary — so,
on the other hand, to require a bare majority only, or but a small
number in proportion to the whole, would expose the constitution to
hasty, inconsiderate, and even sinister amendments, on the part of the
party dominant for the time. If the one would give it too much
fixedness, the other would deprive it of all stability. Of the two, the
latter would be more dangerous than the former. It would defeat the very
ends of a constitution, regarded as a fundamental law. Indeed, it would
involve a glaring absurdity to require the separate ratification of nine
States to make the constitution binding as between them — and to provide
that a mere majority of States, or even a small one, when compared with
the whole number, should have the power, as soon as it went into
operation, to amend it as they pleased. It would be difficult to find
any other proportion better calculated to avoid this absurdity, and, at
the same time, the difficulties attending the other extreme, than that
adopted by the convention. While it affords sufficient facility, it
guards against too much, in amending the constitution — and thereby
unites stability with the capacity of adjusting itself to all such
changes as may become necessary; and thus combines all the requisites
that are necessary in the amending power. It hardly admits of a doubt,
that these combined reasons — the conviction that it possessed all the
requisites for such a power, in a higher degree than any other
proportion — with the force of the two precedents above explained,
induced the convention to adopt it.
Possessing these, it possesses all the requisites, of course, to render
the power at once safe in itself, and sufficient to effect the objects
for which it was intended. It is safe; because the proportion is
sufficiently large to prevent a dominant portion of the Union, or
combination of the States, from using the amending power as an
instrument to make changes in the constitution, adverse to the interests
and rights of the weaker portion of the Union, or a minority of the
States. It may not, in this respect, be as perfectly safe as it would be
in the unmodified state in which it ordained and established the
constitution; but, for all practical purposes, it is believed to be safe
as an amending power. It is difficult to conceive a case, where so large
a portion as three-fourths of the States would undertake to insert a
power, by way of amendment, which, instead of improving and perfecting
the constitution, would deprive the remaining fourth of any right,
essentially belonging to them as members of the Union, or clearly
intended to oppress them. There are many powers, which a dominant
combination of States would assume by construction, and use for the
purpose of aggrandizement, which they would not dare to propose to
insert as amendments. But should an attempt be successfully made to
engraft an amendment for such a purpose, the case would not be without
remedy, as will be shown in the proper place.
I say, as large a proportion as three-fourths — for the larger the
proportion required to do an act, the less is the danger of the power
being used for the purpose of oppression and aggrandizement. The reason
is plain. With the increase of the proportion, the difficulty of so
using it, is increased — while the inducement is diminished in the same
proportion. The former is increased — because the difficulty of forming
combinations for such purpose is increased with the increase of the
number required to combine; and the latter decreased, because the
greater the number to be aggrandized, and the less the number, by whose
oppression this can be effected, the less the inducement to oppression.
And hence, by increasing the proportion, the number to be aggrandized
may be made so large, and the number to be oppressed so small, as to
make the effort bootless — when the motive to oppress, as well as to
abuse power will, of course, cease.
But, while three-fourths furnish a safe proportion against making
changes in the constitution, under the color of amendments, by the
dominant portion of the Union, with a view to oppress the weaker for its
aggrandizement, the proportion is equally safe, in view of the opposite
danger — as it furnishes a sufficient protection against the combination
of a few States to prevent the rest from making such amendments as may
become necessary to preserve or perfect it. It thus guards against the
dangers, to which a less, or greater proportion might expose the system.
It is not less sufficient than safe to effect the object intended. As a
modification of the power which ordained and established the system, its
authority is above all others, except itself in its simple and absolute
form. Within its appropriate sphere — that of amending the constitution
— all others are subject to its control, and may be modified, changed
and altered at its pleasure. Within that sphere it truly represents the
intention of the power, of which it is a modification, when it ordained
and established the constitution — as to the limits to which the system
might be safely and properly extended, and beyond which it could not.
The same wisdom, which saw the necessity of having as much harmony as
possible, in ratifying the constitution, saw, also, the necessity of
preserving it, after it went into operation; and therefore required the
same proportion of States to make an amendment, as to ratify the
instrument, before it could become binding between the States ratifying.
It saw, that, if there was danger from too little, there was also danger
from too much union (if I may be allowed so to express myself) — and
that, while one led to weakness, the other led to discord and
alienation. To guard against each, it so modified the amending power as
to avoid both extremes — and thus to preserve the equilibrium of the
powers of the system as originally established, so far as human
contrivance could.
Thus the power which, in its simple and absolute form, was the creator,
becomes, in its modified form, the preserver of the system. By no other
device, nor in any other form, could the high functions appertaining to
this character, be safely and efficiently discharged — and by none other
could the system be preserved. It is, when properly understood, the vis
medicatrix of the system — its great repairing, healing, and
conservative power — intended to remedy its disorders, in whatever cause
or causes originating; whether in the original errors or defects of the
constitution itself — or the operation of time and change of
circumstances, or in conflicts between its parts — including those
between the co-ordinate governments. By it alone, can the equilibrium of
the various powers and divisions of the system be preserved; as by it
alone, can the stronger be prevented from encroaching on, and finally
absorbing the weaker. For this purpose, it is, as has been shown,
entirely safe and all-sufficient. In performing its high functions, it
acts, not as a judicial power, but in the far more elevated and
authoritative character of an amending power — the only one in which it
can be called into action at all. In this character, it can amend the
constitution, by modifying its existing provisions — or, in case of a
disputed power, whether it be between the federal government and one of
its co-ordinates — or between the former and an interposing State — by
declaring, authoritatively, what is the constitution.
Having now explained the nature and object of the amending power, and
shown its safety and sufficiency, in respect to the object for which it
was provided — I shall next proceed to show, that it is the duty of the
federal government to invoke its aid, should any dangerous derangement
or disorder result from the mutual negative of the two co-ordinate
governments, or from the interposition of a State, in its sovereign
character, to arrest one of its acts — in case all other remedies should
fail to adjust the difficulty.
In order to form a clear conception of the true ground and reason of
this duty, it is necessary to premise, that it is difficult to conceive
of a case, where a conflict of power could take place between the
government of a State, or the State itself in its sovereign character,
and the federal government, in which the former would not be in a
minority of the States and of their population, estimated in federal
numbers; and, of course, the latter in a majority of both. The reason is
obvious. If it were otherwise, the remedy would at once be applied
through the federal government — by a repeal of the act asserting the
power — and the question settled by yielding it to the State. Such being
the case, the conflict, whenever it takes place, must be between the
reserved and delegated powers; the latter, supported by a majority both
of the States and of their population, claiming the right to exercise
the power — and the former, by a State constituting one of the minority
— (at least as far as it relates to the power in controversy) — denying
the claim.
Now it is a clear and well-established principle, that the party who
claims the right to exercise a power, is bound to make it good, against
the party denying the right; and that, if there should be an authority
higher than either provided, by which the question between them can be
adjusted, he, in such case, has no right to assert his claim on his own
authority — but is bound to appeal to the tribunal appointed, according
to the forms prescribed, and to establish and assert his right through
its authority.
If a principle, so clear and well established, should, in a case like
the one supposed, require confirmation — it may be found in the fact,
that the powers of the federal government are all enumerated and
specified in the constitution — while those belonging to the States
embrace the whole residuary mass of powers, not enumerated and
specified. Hence, in a conflict of power between the two, the
presumption is in favor of the latter, and against the former; and,
therefore, it is doubly bound to establish the power in controversy,
through the appointed authority, before it can rightfully undertake to
exercise it.
But as conclusive as these reasons are, there are others not less so.
Among these, it may be stated, that the federal government, being of the
party of the majority in such conflicts, may, at pleasure, make the
appeal to the amending power; while the State, being of the party of the
minority, cannot possibly do so. The reason is plain. To make it,
requires, on the part of the State, more than a bare majority. It would
then be absurd, to transfer the duty from the party of the majority,
which has the power, to that of the minority, which has it not — and
this, too, when, with such a majority, the question of power could be
settled in its favor, more easily and promptly, through the federal
government itself.
There is also another reason — if not more conclusive, yet of deeper
import. The federal government never will make an appeal to the amending
power, in case of conflict, unless compelled — nor, indeed, willingly in
any case, except with a view to enlarge the powers it has usurped by
construction. The only means, by which it can be compelled to make an
appeal, are the negative powers of the constitution — and especially, so
far as the reserved powers are concerned — by that of its co-ordinates —
and State interposition. But to transfer the duty from itself to the
States, would, necessarily, have the effect, so far as they are
concerned, of leaving it in the full and quiet exercise of the contested
power, until the appeal was made and finally acted on — instead of
suspending the exercise of the power, until the decision was pronounced
— as would be the case, if the duty were not transferred. In the latter
case, it would have every motive to exert itself to make the appeal, and
to obtain a speedy and final action in its favor, if possible; but in
the former, it would be the reverse. The motive would be to use every
effort to prevent a successful appeal, and to defeat action on it; as,
in the mean time, it would be left in full possession of the power in
question. Nor would it have any difficulty in effecting what it desired;
as it would be impossible for the State, even without opposition, to
succeed in making an appeal, for the reason already assigned.
Its effect would be a revolution in the character of the system. It
would virtually destroy the relation of co-ordinates between the federal
government and those of the several States, by rendering the negative of
the latter, in case of conflict with it, of no effect. It would
supersede and render substantially obsolete, not only the amending
power, but the original sovereign power of the several States, as
parties to the constitutional compact — by making them, also, of no
effect; and, thereby, elevate the federal government to the absolute and
supreme authority of the system, with liberty to assume, by
construction, whatever power the cupidity or ambition of a dominant
party or section might crave.
It would, in a word, practically transform the federal, into a
consolidated national government, against the avowed intention of its
framers — the plain meaning of the constitution itself — and the
understanding of the people of the States, when they ratified and
adopted it. Such a result is, itself, the strongest, the most conclusive
argument against the position. If there were none other, this, of
itself, would be ample to prove, that it is the duty of the federal
government to invoke the action of the amending power, by proposing a
declaratory amendment affirming the power it claims, according to the
forms prescribed in the constitution; and, if it fail, to abandon the
power.
On the other hand, should it succeed in obtaining the amendment, the act
of the government of the separate State which caused the conflict, and
operated as a negative on the act of the federal government, would, in
all cases, be overruled; and the latter become operative within its
limits. But the result is, in some respects, different — where a State,
acting in her sovereign character, and as a party to the constitutional
compact, has interposed, and declared an act of the federal government
to be unauthorized by the constitution — and, therefore, null and void.
In this case, if the act of the latter be predicated on a power
consistent with the character of the constitution, the ends for which it
was established, and the nature of our system of government — or, more
briefly, if it come fairly within the scope of the amending power, the
State is bound to acquiesce, by the solemn obligation which it
contracted, in ratifying the constitution. But if it transcends the
limits of the amending power — be inconsistent with the character of the
constitution and the ends for which it was established — or with the
nature of the system — the result is different. In such case, the State
is not bound to acquiesce. It may choose whether it will, or whether it
will not secede from the Union. One or the other course it must take. To
refuse acquiescence, would be tantamount to secession; and place it as
entirely in the relation of a foreign State to the other States, as
would a positive act of secession. That a State, as a party to the
constitutional compact, has the right to secede — acting in the same
capacity in which it ratified the constitution — cannot, with any show
of reason, be denied by any one who regards the constitution as a
compact — if a power should be inserted by the amending power, which
would radically change the character of the constitution, or the nature
of the system; or if the former should fail to fulfil the ends for which
it was established. This results, necessarily, from the nature of a
compact — where the parties to it are sovereign; and, of course, have no
higher authority to which to appeal. That the effect of secession would
be to place her in the relation of a foreign State to the others, is
equally clear. Nor is it less so, that it would make her (not her
citizens individually) responsible to them, in that character. All this
results, necessarily, from the nature of a compact between sovereign
parties.
In case the State acquiesces, whether it be where the power claimed is
within or beyond the scope of the amending power, it must be done, by
rescinding the act, by which, she interposed her authority and declared
the act of the federal government to be unauthorized by the constitution
— and, therefore, null and void; and this too by the same authority
which passed it. The reason is, that, until this is done, the act making
the declaration continues binding on her citizens. As far as they are
concerned, the State, as a party to the constitutional compact, has the
right to decide, in the last resort — and, acting in the same character
in which it ratified the constitution, to determine to what limits its
powers extend, and how far they are bound to respect and obey it, and
the acts made under its authority. They are bound to obey them, only,
because the State, to which they owe allegiance, by ratifying, ordained
and established it as its own constitution and government; just in the
same way, in which it ordained and established its own separate
constitution and government — and by precisely the same authority. They
owe obedience to both; because their State commanded them to obey; but
they owe allegiance to neither; since sovereignty, by a fundamental
principle of our system, resides in the people, and not in the
government. The same authority which commanded obedience, has the right,
in both cases, to determine, as far as they are concerned, the extent to
which they were bound to obey; and this determination remains binding
until rescinded by the authority which pronounced and declared it.
I have now finished the discussion of the question — What means does the
constitution, or the system itself furnish, to preserve the division
between the delegated and reserved powers? In its progress, I have
shown, that the federal government contains, within itself, or in its
organization, no provisions, by which, the powers delegated could be
prevented from encroaching on the powers reserved to the several States;
and that, the only means furnished by the system itself, to resist
encroachments, are, the mutual negative between the two co-ordinate
governments, where their acts come into conflict as to the extent of
their respective powers; and the interposition of a State in its
sovereign character, as a party to the constitutional compact, against
an unconstitutional act of the federal government. It has also been
shown, that these are sufficient to restrict the action of the federal
government to its appropriate sphere; and that, if they should lead to
any dangerous derangements or disorders, the amending power makes ample
and safe provision for their correction. It now remains to be
considered, what must be the result, if the federal government is left
to operate without these exterior means of restraint.
That the federal government, as the representative of the delegated
powers, supported, as it must habitually be, by a majority of the States
and of their population, estimated in federal numbers, is vastly
stronger than the opposing States and their population, has been shown.
But the fact of its greater strength is not more certain than the
consequence — that it will encroach, if left to decide in the last
resort, on the extent of its own powers, and to enforce its own
decisions, without some adequate means to restrict it to its allotted
sphere. It would encroach; because the dominant combination of States
and population, which, for the time, may control it, would have every
inducement to do so; since it would increase their power and the means
of aggrandizement. Nor would their encroachments cease until all the
reserved powers — those reserved to the people of the several States in
their sovereign character, as well as those delegated to their
respective separate governments, should be absorbed: because, the same
powerful motives which induced the first step towards it, would
continue, until the whole was concentrated in the federal government.
The written restrictions and limitations of the constitution, would
oppose no effectual resistance. They would all be gradually undermined
by the slow and certain process of construction; which would be
continued until the instrument itself, would be of no more force or
validity than an ordinary act of Congress — nor would it be more
respected. The opposing construction of the minority would become the
subject of ridicule and scorn — as mere abstractions — until all
encroachments would cease to be opposed. Nor would the effects end with
the absorption of the reserved powers.
While the process was going on, it would react on the division of the
powers of the federal government itself, and disturb its own
equilibrium. The legislative department would be the first to feel its
influence, and to cumulate authority, by encroachments; since Congress,
as the organ of the delegated powers, possesses, by an express provision
of the constitution, all the discretionary powers of the government.
Neither of the other two can constitutionally exercise any power, which
is not either expressly delegated by the constitution, or provided for
by law. So long, then, as Congress remained faithful to its trust,
neither of the others could encroach; since the officers of both are
responsible to it, through the impeaching power; and hence the work of
aggression must commence with it, or by its permission. But whatever
encroachments it might make, the benefit, in the end, would accrue, not
to itself, but to the President — as the head of the executive
department. Every enlargement of the powers of the government which may
be made, every measure which may be adopted to aggrandize the dominant
combination which may control the government for the time, must
necessarily enlarge, in a greater or less degree, his patronage and
influence. With their enlargement, his power to control the other
departments of the government, and the organs of public opinion, and
through them, the community at large, must increase, and in the same
degree. With their increase, the motive to obtain possession of the
control of the government, in order to enjoy its honors and emoluments,
regardless of all considerations of principle or policy, would become
stronger and stronger, until it would stand alone, the paramount and
all-absorbing motive. And — to trace further the fatal progress — just
in proportion as this motive should become stronger, the election of the
President would be, more and more, the all-important question — until
every other would be regarded as subordinate to it. But as this became
more and more paramount to all others, party combinations, and party
organization and discipline, would become more concentrated and
stringent — their control over individual opinion and action more and
more decisive; and, with it, the control of the President, as the head
of the dominant party. When this should be increased to such a degree,
that he, as its head, could, through party organs and party machinery,
wield sufficient influence over the constituents of the members of
Congress, belonging to his party, as to make their election dependent,
not on their fidelity to the constitution or to the country, but on
their devotion and submission to party and party interest — his power
would become absolute. They then would cease, virtually, to represent
the people. Their responsibility would be, not to them, but to him; or
to those who might control and use him as an instrument. The Executive,
at this stage, would become absolute, so far as the party in power was
concerned. It would control the action of the dominant party as
effectually as would an hereditary chief-magistrate, if in possession of
its powers — if not more so; and the time would not be distant, when the
President would cease to be elective; when a contested election, or the
paid corruption and violence attending an election, would be made a
pretext, by the occupant, or his party, for holding over after the
expiration of his term.
Such must be the result, if the process of absorption should be
permitted to progress regularly, through all its stages. The causes
which would control the event, are as fixed and certain as any in the
physical world. But it is not probable that they would be permitted to
take their regular course, undisturbed. In a country of such vast extent
and diversity of interests as ours, parties, in all their stages, must
partake, as I have already shown, more or less of a sectional character.
The laws which control their formation, necessarily lead to this.
Distance, as has been stated, always weakens, and proximity — where
there is no counteracting cause — always strengthens the social and
sympathetic feelings. Sameness of interests and similarity of habits and
character, make it more easy for those who are contiguous, to associate
together and form a party than for those who are remote. In the early
stages of the government, when principles bore a stronger sway, the
effects of these causes were not so perceptible, or their influence so
great. But as party violence increases, and party efforts sink down into
a mere struggle to obtain the honors and emoluments of government, the
tendency to appeal to local feelings, local interests, and local
prejudices will become stronger and stronger — until, ultimately,
parties must assume a decidedly sectional character. When it comes to
this — and when the two majorities which control the federal government,
come to centre in the same section, and all the powers of the entire
system, virtually to unite in the executive department, the dominant
section will become the governing, and the other the subordinate
section; as much so as if it were a dependent province, without any real
participation in the government. Its condition will be even worse; for
its nominal participation in the acts of government would afford it no
means of protecting itself, where the interests of the dominant and
governing section should come into conflict with its own — whilst it
would serve as a covering to disguise its subjection, and, thereby,
induce it to bear wrongs, which it would not otherwise tolerate. In this
state of things, discontent, alienation, and hostility of feelings would
be engendered between the sections; to be followed by discord, disorder,
convulsions, and, not improbably, a disruption of the system.
In one or the other of these results, it must terminate, if the federal
government be left to decide, definitively and in the last resort, as to
the extent of its powers. Having no sufficient counteraction, exterior
to itself, it must necessarily move in the direction marked out by the
inherent tendency belonging to its character and position. As a
constitutional, popular government, its tendency will be, in the first
place, to an absolute form, under the control of the numerical majority;
and, finally, to the most simple of these forms, that of a single,
irresponsible individual. As a federal government, extending over a vast
territory, the tendency will be, in the first place, to the formation of
sectional parties, and the concentration of all power in the stronger
section; and, in the next, to conflict between the sections, and
disrupture of the whole system. One or the other must be the end, in the
case supposed. The laws that would govern are fixed and certain. The
only question would be, as to which end, and at what time. All the rest
is as certain as the future, if not disturbed by causes exterior to the
system.
So strong indeed is the tendency of the government in the direction
assigned — if left to itself — that nothing short of the most powerful
negatives, exterior to itself, can effectually counteract and arrest it.
These, from the nature of the system, can only be found in the mutual
negative of the two co-ordinate governments, and the interposition of a
State, as has been explained — the one to protect the powers which the
people of the several States delegated to their respective separate
State governments — and the other, to protect the powers which the
people of the several States, in delegating powers to both of their
co-ordinate governments, expressly reserved to themselves respectively.
The object of the negative power is, to protect the several portions or
interests of the community against each other. Ours is a federal
community, of which States form the constituent parts. They reserved the
powers not delegated to the federal or common government to themselves
individually — but in a twofold character, as embracing separate
governments, and as a several people in their sovereign capacity. But
where the powers of government are divided, nothing short of a negative
— either positive, or in effect — can protect those allotted to the
weaker, against the stronger — or the parts of the community against
each other. The party to whom the power belongs, is the only party
interested in protecting it; and to such party only, can its defence be
safely trusted. To intrust it, in this case, to the party interested in
absorbing it, and possessed of ample power to do so, is, as has been
shown, to trust the lamb to the custody of the wolf.
Nor can any other, so appropriate, so safe or efficient, be devised, as
the twofold negative provided by the system. They are appropriate to the
twofold character of the State, to which, the powers not delegated, are
reserved. That they are safe and sufficient, if called into action, has
been shown. All other provisions, without them, would be of little avail
— such as the right of suffrage — written constitutions — the division
of the powers of the government into three separate and independent
departments — the formation of the people into individual and
independent States, and the freedom of the press and of speech. These
all have their value. They may retard the progress of the government
towards its final termination — but without the two negative powers,
cannot arrest it — nor can any thing, short of these, preserve the
equilibrium of the system. Without them, every other power would be
gradually absorbed by the federal government, or be superseded or
rendered obsolete. It would remain the only vital power, and the sole
organ of a consolidated community.
If we turn now from this to the other aspect of the subject, where these
negative powers are brought into full action in order to counteract the
tendency of the federal government to supersede and absorb the powers of
the system, the contrast will be striking. Instead of weakening the
government by counteracting its tendencies, and restricting it to its
proper sphere, they would render it far more powerful. A strong
government, instead of being weakened, is greatly strengthened, by a
correspondingly strong negative. It may lose something in promptitude of
action, in calling out the physical force of the country, but would gain
vastly in moral power. The security it would afford to all the different
parts and interests of the country — the assurance that the powers
confided to it, would not be abused — and the harmony and unanimity
resulting from the conviction that no one section or interest could
oppress another, would, in an emergency, put the whole resources of the
Union, moral and physical, at the disposal of the government — and give
it a strength which never could be acquired by the enlargement of its
powers beyond the limits assigned to it. It is, indeed, only by such
confidence and unanimity, that a government can, with certainty, breast
the billows and ride through the storms which the vessel of State must
often encounter in its progress. The stronger the pressure of the steam,
if the boiler be but proportionally strong, the more securely the bark
buffets the wave, and defies the tempest.
Nor is there any just ground to apprehend that the federal government
would lose any power which properly belongs to it, or which it should
desire to retain, by being compelled to resort to the amending power,
when this becomes necessary in consequence of a conflict between itself
and one of its co-ordinates; or, in case of the interposition of a
State. There can certainly be no danger of this, so long as the same
feelings and motives which induced them voluntarily to ratify and adopt
the constitution unanimously, shall continue to actuate them. While
these remain, there can be no hazard in placing what all freely and
unanimously adopted, in the charge of three-fourths of the States to
protect and preserve. Nor can there be any just ground to apprehend that
these feelings and motives will undergo any change, so long as the
constitution shall fulfil the ends for which it was ordained and
established; to wit: that each and all might enjoy, more perfectly and
securely, liberty, peace, tranquillity, security from danger, both
internal and external, and all other blessings connected with their
respective rights and advantages. It was a great mistake to suppose that
the States would naturally stand in antagonistic relations to the
federal government; or that there would be any disposition, on their
part, to diminish its power or to weaken its influence. They naturally
stand in a reverse relation — pledged to cherish, uphold, and support
it. They freely and voluntarily created it, for the common good of each
and of all — and will cherish and defend it so long as it fulfills these
objects. If its safe-keeping cannot be intrusted to its creators, it can
be safely placed in the custody of no other hands.
But it cannot be confined to its proper sphere, and its various powers
kept in a state of equilibrium, as originally established, but by the
counteracting resistance of the States, acting in their twofold
character, as has been explained and established. Nor can it fulfil its
end without confining it to its proper sphere, and preserving the
equilibrium of its various powers. Without this, the federal government
would concentrate all the powers of the system in itself, and become an
instrument in the hands of the dominant portion of the States, to
aggrandize itself at the expense of the rest — as has also been fully
explained and established. With the defeat of the ends for which it was
established, the feelings and motives which induced the States to
establish it, would gradually change; and, finally, give place to others
of a very different character. The weaker and oppressed portion would
regard it with distrust, jealousy, and, in the end, aversion and
hostility; while the stronger and more favored, would look upon it, not
as the means of promoting the common good and safety of each and all,
but as an instrument to control the weaker, and to aggrandize itself at
its expense.
As nothing but the counteracting resistance of the States can prevent
this result, so nothing short of a full recognition of this, the only
means, by which they can make such resistance, and call it freely into
action — can correct the disorders, and avert the dangers which must
ensue from an opposite and false conception of the system; and thus
restore the feelings and motives which led to the free and unanimous
adoption of the federal constitution and government. With their
restoration, the amending power may be safely trusted, as the
preserving, repairing, and protecting power. There would be no danger
whatever, that the government, under its action, would lose any power
which properly belonged to it, and which it ought to retain; for there
would be no motive or interest, on any side, to divest it of any power
necessary to enable it to fulfil the ends for which it was established;
or to impair, unduly, the strength of the Union. Indeed, it is so
modified as to afford an ample guaranty that the Union would be safe in
its custody — since it was designedly so constructed as to represent, at
all times, the extent to which it might be safely carried, and beyond
which it ought not to go. It may, indeed, in case of conflict between it
and one of its co-ordinate governments, or an interposing state, modify
and restrict the power in contest, in strict conformity with the design
and the spirit of the constitution. For it may be laid down as a
principle, that the power and action of the Union, instead of being
increased, ought to be diminished, with the increase of its extent and
population. The reason is, that the greater its extent, and the more
numerous and populous the members composing it, the greater will be the
diversity of interests, the less the sympathy between the remote parts,
the less the knowledge and regard of each, for the interests of the
others, and, of course, the less closeness of union (so to speak),
consistently with its safety. The same principle, according to which it
was provided that there should not be more closeness of union than
three-fourths should agree to, equally applies in all stages of the
growth and progress of the country; to wit: that there should not be, at
any time, more than the same proportion would agree to. It ought ever to
be borne in mind that the Union may have too much power, and be too
intimate and close; as well as too little power, intimacy, and
closeness. Either is dangerous. If the latter, from weakness, exposes it
to dissolution, the former, from exuberance of strength, and from the
parts being too closely compressed together, exposes it, at least
equally, either to consolidation and despotism, on the one hand — or to
rupture and destruction, by the repulsion of its parts, on the other.
The amending power, if duly called into action, would protect the Union
against either extreme; and thereby guard against the dangers to which
it is on either hand exposed.
It is by thus bringing all the powers of the system into active
operation — and only by this means, that its equilibrium can be
preserved, and adjusted to the changes, which the enlargement of the
Union, and its increase of population, or other causes, may require.
Thus only, can the Union be preserved; the government made permanent;
the limits of the country be enlarged; the anticipations of the founders
of the system, as to its future prosperity and greatness — be realized;
and the revolutions and calamities, necessarily incident to the theory
which would make the federal government the sole and exclusive judge of
its powers, be averted.
I have now finished the portion of this discourse which relates to the
character and structure of the government of the United States — its
various divisions of power, as well as those of the system of which it
is a part — and the means which they furnish to protect each division
against the encroachment of the others. The government has now been in
operation for more than sixty years; and it remains to be considered,
whether it has conformed, in practice, with its true theory; and, if
not, what has caused its departure; and what must be the consequence,
should its aberrations remain uncorrected. I propose to consider these
in the order stated.
There are few who will not admit, that the government has, in practice,
departed, more or less, from its original character and structure —
however great may be the diversity of opinion, as to what constitutes a
departure — a diversity caused by the different views entertained in
reference to its character and structure. They who believe that the
government of the United States is a national, and not a federal
government — or who believe that it is partly national and partly
federal — will, of course, on the question — whether it has conformed
to, or departed from its true theory — form very different opinions from
those who believe that it is federal throughout. They who believe that
it is exclusively national, very logically conclude, according to their
theory, that the government has the exclusive right, in the last resort,
to decide as to the extent of its powers, and to enforce its decisions
against all opposition, through some one or all of its departments —
while they who believe it to be exclusively federal, cannot consistently
come to any other conclusion, than that the two governments — federal
and State — are coequal and co-ordinate governments; and, as such,
neither can possess the right to decide as to the extent of its own
powers, or to enforce its own decision against that of the other. The
case is different with those who believe it to be partly national, and
partly federal. They seem incapable of forming any definite or distinct
opinion on the subject — vital and important as it is. Indeed, it is
difficult to conceive how, with their views, any rational and fixed
opinion can be formed on the subject: for, according to their theory, as
far as it is national, it must possess the right contended for by those
who believe it to be altogether national; and, on the other hand, as far
as it is federal, it must possess the right, which those who believe it
to be wholly federal contend for. But how the two can coexist, so that
the government shall have the final right to decide on the extent of its
powers, and to enforce its decisions as to one portion of its powers,
and not as to the other, it is difficult to imagine. Indeed, the
difficulty of realizing their views extends to the whole theory.
Entertaining these different opinions, as to the true theory of the
government, it follows, of course, that there must be an equal diversity
of opinion, as to what constitutes a departure from it; and, that, what
one considers a departure, the other must, almost necessarily, consider
a conformity — and, vice versa. When compared with these different
views, the course of the government will be found to have conformed,
much more closely, to the national, than to the federal theory.
At its outset, during the first Congress, it received an impulse in that
direction, from which it has never yet recovered. Congress, among its
earliest measures, adopted one, which, in effect, destroyed the relation
of coequals and co-ordinates between the federal government and the
governments of the individual States; without which, it is impossible to
preserve its federal character. Indeed, I might go further, and assert
with truth, that without it, the former would, in effect, cease to be
federal, and become national. It would be superior — and the individual
governments of the several States, would become subordinate to it — a
relation inconsistent with the federal, but in strict conformity to the
national theory of the government.
I refer to the 25th section of the Judiciary Act, approved the 24th
Sept., 1789. It provides for an appeal from, and revisal of a "final
judgment or decree in any suit, in the highest courts of law or equity
of a State, in which a decision in the suit could be had, where is drawn
in question the validity of a treaty or statute of, or an authority
exercised under, the United States, and the decision is against their
validity; or where is drawn in question the validity of a statute of, or
an authority exercised under, any State, on the ground of their being
repugnant to the constitution, treaties, or laws of the United States —
and the decision is in favor of their validity; or where is drawn in
question the construction of any clause of the constitution, or of a
treaty — or statute of, or commission held under, the United States, and
the decision is against such title, &c., specially set up by either,
&c." The effect, so far as these cases extend, is to place the highest
tribunal of the States, both of law and equity, in the same relation to
the Supreme Court of the United States, which the circuit and inferior
courts of the United States bear to it. To this extent, they are made
equally subordinate and subject to its control; and, of course, the
judicial departments of the separate governments of the several States,
to the same extent, cease to stand, under these provisions, in the
relation of coequal and co-ordinate departments with the federal
judiciary. Nor does the effect stop here. Their other departments, the
legislative and executive — to the same extent, through their respective
State judiciaries, no longer continue to stand in the relation of
coequals and co-ordinates with the corresponding departments of the
federal government. The reason is obvious. As the laws and the acts of
the government and its departments, can, if opposed, reach the people
individually only through the courts — to whatever extent the judiciary
of the United States is made paramount to that of the individual States,
to the same extent will the legislative and executive departments of the
federal government — and, thus, the entire government itself, be made
paramount to the legislative and executive departments — and the entire
governments of the individual States. It results, of course, that if the
right of appeal from the State courts to those of the United States,
should be extended as far as the government of the United States may
claim that its powers and authority extend, the government of the
several States would cease, in effect, to be its coequals and
co-ordinates; and become, in fact, dependent upon, and subordinate to
it. Such being the case, the important question presents itself for
consideration — does the constitution vest Congress with the power to
pass an act authorizing such appeals?
It is certain, that no such power is expressly delegated to it: and
equally so, that there is none vested in it which would make such a
power, as an incident, necessary and proper to carry it into execution.
It would be vain to attempt to find either in the constitution. If,
then, it be vested in Congress at all, it must be as a power necessary
and proper to carry into execution some power vested in one of the two
other departments — or in the government of the United States, or some
officer thereof: for Congress, by an express provision of the
constitution, is limited, in the exercise of implied powers, to the
passage of such laws only, as are necessary and proper to carry into
effect, the powers vested in itself, or in some other department, or in
the government of the United States, or some officer thereof. But it
would be vain to look for a power, either in the executive department,
or in the government of the United States or any of its officers, which
would make a law, containing the provisions of the section in question,
necessary and proper to carry it into execution. No one has ever
pretended to find, or can find any such power in either, all, or any one
of them. If, then, it exist at all, it must be among the powers of the
department of the judiciary itself. But there is only one of its powers
which has ever been claimed, or can be claimed, as affording even a
pretext for making a law, containing such provisions, necessary and
proper to carry it into effect. I refer to the second and third clauses
of the third article of the constitution, heretofore cited. The second
extends the judicial power "to all cases in law and equity, arising
under this constitution, the laws of the United States, and treaties
made, or which shall be made under their authority" — and to all cases
between parties therein enumerated, without reference to the nature of
the question in litigation. The third enumerates certain cases, in which
the Supreme Court shall have original jurisdiction, and then provides,
that "in all others before mentioned, it shall have appellate
jurisdiction, both as to law and fact, with such exceptions and under
such regulations as the Congress shall make."
The question is thus narrowed down to a single point — Has Congress the
authority, in carrying this power into execution, to make a law
providing for an appeal from the courts of the several States, to the
Supreme Court of the United States?
There is, on the face of the two clauses, nothing whatever to authorize
the making of such a law. Neither of them names or refers, in the
slightest manner to the States, or to the courts of the States; or gives
the least authority, apparently, to legislate over or concerning either.
The object of the former of these two clauses, is simply to extend the
judicial power, so as to make it commensurate with the other powers of
the government; and to confer jurisdiction over certain cases, not
arising under the constitution, and laws of the United States, or
treaties made under their authority. While the latter simply provides,
in what cases the Supreme Court of the United States shall have
original, and in what, appellate jurisdiction. Appellate stands in
contradistinction to original jurisdiction, and as the latter implies
that the case must commence in the Supreme Court, so the former implies
that the case must commence in an inferior court, not having final
jurisdiction; and, therefore, liable to be carried up to a higher, for
final decision. Now, as the constitution vests the judicial power of the
United States, "in one Supreme Court, and such inferior courts, as
Congress may, from time to time ordain," the natural and plain meaning
of the clause is, that, in the cases enumerated, the Supreme Court
should have original jurisdiction; and in all others, originating in the
inferior courts of the United States, it should have jurisdiction only
on an appeal from their decisions.
Such being the plain meaning and intent of these clauses — the question
is — How can Congress derive from them, authority to make a law
providing for an appeal from the highest courts of the several States,
in the cases specified in the 25th section of the Judiciary Act, to the
Supreme Court of the United States?
To this question no answer can be given, without assuming that the State
Courts — even the highest — stand in the relation of the inferior courts
to the Supreme Court of the United States, wherever a question touching
their authority comes before them. Without such an assumption, there is
not, and cannot be, a shadow of authority to warrant an appeal from the
former to the latter. But does the fact sustain the assumption? Do the
courts of the States stand, as to such questions, in the relation of the
inferior to the Supreme Court of the United States? If so, it must, be
by some provision of the constitution of the United States. It cannot be
a matter of course. How can it be reconciled with the admitted
principle, that the federal government and those of the several States,
are each supreme in their respective spheres? Each, it is admitted, is
supreme, as it regards the other, in its proper sphere; and, of course,
as has been shown, coequal, and co-ordinate.[10]
If this be true, then the respective departments of each must be
necessarily and equally so — as the whole includes the parts. The State
courts are the representatives of the reserved rights, vested in the
governments of the several States, as far as it relates to the judicial
power. Now as these are reserved against the federal government — as the
very object and intent of the reservation, was to place them beyond the
reach of its control — how can the courts of the States be inferior to
the Supreme Court of the United States; and, of course, subject to have
their decisions re-examined and reversed by it, without, at the same
time, subjecting the portion of the reserved rights of the governments
of the several States, vested in it, to the control of the federal
government? Still higher ground may be taken. If the State courts stand
in the relation of inferiors to the Supreme Court of the United States —
what reason can possibly be assigned, why the other departments of the
State governments — the legislative and executive, should not stand in
the same relation to the corresponding departments of the federal
government? Where is there to be found any provision of the constitution
which makes, in this respect, any distinction between the judiciary and
the other departments? Or, on what principle can such a distinction be
made? There is no such distinction; and, it must follow, that if the
judicial department, or the courts of the governments of the individual
States, stand in the relation of inferior courts to the Supreme Court of
the United States, the other departments must stand in the same relation
to the corresponding departments of the federal government. It must also
follow, that the governments of the several States, instead of being
coequal and co-ordinate with the federal government, are inferior and
subordinate. All these are necessary consequences.
But it may be alleged that the section in question does not assume the
broad principle, that the State courts stand, in all cases, in the
relation of the inferior courts to the Supreme Court of the United
States; that it is restricted to appeals from the final judgments of the
highest courts of the several States; to suits in law and equity
(excluding criminal cases) and, in such cases, to those only, where the
validity of a treaty, statute of, or an authority exercised under the
United States; or the construction of the constitution, or of a treaty,
or law of, or commission held under the United States, are drawn in
question, and the decision is adverse to the right claimed under the
United States; or, where the validity of any law of, or authority
exercised under a State are involved, on the ground that they are
repugnant to the constitution, treaties or laws of the United States —
and the decision is in favor of the law or the authority of the State.
It may, also, be alleged that, to this extent, it was necessary to
regard the courts of the States as inferior courts; and, as such, to
provide for an appeal from them to the Supreme Court of the United
States, in order to preserve uniformity in decisions; and to avoid
collision and conflict between the federal government and those of the
several States.
If uniformity of decision be one of the objects of the section, its
provisions are very illy calculated to accomplish it. They are far
better suited to enlarge the powers of the government of the United
States, and to contract, to the same degree, those of the governments of
the individual States, than to secure uniformity of decision. They
provide for appeals only in cases where the decision is adverse to the
power claimed for the former, or in favor of that of the latter. They
assume that the courts of the States are always right when they decide
in favor of the government of the United States, and always wrong, when
they decide in favor of the power of their respective States; and,
hence, they provide for an appeal in the latter case, but for none in
the former. The result is, that if the courts of a State should commit
an error, in deciding against the State, or in favor of the United
States, and the Supreme Court of the latter should, in like cases, make
the reverse decisions, the want of uniformity would remain uncorrected.
Uniformity, then, would seem to be of no importance, when the decision
was calculated to impair the reserved powers; and only so, when
calculated to impair the delegated.
But it might have been thought, that, so strong would be the leaning of
the State courts towards their respective States, there would be no
danger of a decision against them, and in favor of the United States;
except in cases, so clear as not to admit of a doubt. This might be the
case, if all the State governments stood in antagonistic relations to
the federal government. But it has been established that such is not the
case; and that, on the contrary, a majority of them must be, habitually,
arrayed on its side; and their courts as much inclined to sustain its
powers as its own courts. But if the State courts should have a strong
leaning in favor of the powers of their respective States, what reason
can be assigned, why the Supreme Court of the United States should not
have a leaning, equally strong, in favor of the federal government? If
one, in consequence, cannot be trusted in making a decision adverse to
the delegated powers, on what principle can the other be trusted in
making a decision adverse to the reserved powers? Is it to be supposed,
that the judges of the courts of the States, who are sworn to support
the constitution of the United States, are less to be trusted, in cases
where the delegated powers are involved, than the federal judges, who
are not bound by oath to support the constitutions of the States, are,
in cases, where the reserved powers are concerned? Are not the two
powers equally independent of each other? And is it not as important to
protect the reserved against the encroachments of the delegated, as the
delegated against those of the reserved powers? And are not the latter,
being much the weaker, more in need of protection than the former? Why,
then, not leave the courts of each, without the right of appeal, on
either side, to guard and protect the powers confided to them
respectively?
As far as uniformity of decision is concerned — the appeal was little
needed; and well might the author of the section in question be so
indifferent about securing it. The extension of the judicial power of
the United States, so as to make it commensurate with the government
itself, is sufficient, without the aid of an appeal from the courts of
the States, to secure all the uniformity consistent with a federal
government like ours. It gives choice to the plaintiff to institute his
suit, either in the federal or State courts, at his option. If he select
the latter, and its decision be adverse to him, he has no right to
complain; nor has he a right to a new trial in the former court, as it
would, in reality be, under the cover of an appeal. He selected his
tribunal, and ought to abide the consequences. But his fate would be a
warning to all other plaintiffs in similar cases. It would show that the
State courts were adverse — and admonish them to commence their suits in
the federal courts; and, thereby, uniformity of decision, in such cases,
would be secured. Nor would the defendant, in such cases, have a right
to complain, and have a new trial in the courts of the United States, if
the decision of the State courts should be adverse to him. If he be a
citizen of the State, he would have no right to do either, if the courts
of his own State should decide against him; nor could a resident of the
State or sojourner in it — since both, by voluntarily putting themselves
under the protection of its laws, are bound to acquiesce in the
decisions of its tribunals.
But there is another object which the appeal is well calculated to
effect — and for the accomplishment of which, its provisions are aptly
drawn up, as far as they go — that is — to decide all conflicts between
the delegated and reserved powers, as to the extent of their respective
limits, in favor of the former. For this purpose, it was necessary to
provide for an appeal from the State courts, whenever their decisions
were in favor of the power of the States, or adverse to the power of the
United States. In no other cases was it necessary; and, hence, probably,
the reason why it was limited to these, notwithstanding the alleged
object. Uniformity of decision required it to embrace, not only these,
but the reverse cases. As it stands, it enables the Supreme Court of the
United States, in all cases of conflict between the two powers, coming
within the provisions of the section, to overrule the decisions of the
courts of the States, and to decide, exclusively, and in the last
resort, as to the extent of the delegated powers.
The object of the section was, doubtless, to prevent collision between
the federal and State governments — the delegated and reserved powers —
by giving to the former (and by far the stronger), through the Supreme
Court — the right, under the color of an appeal, to decide as to the
extent of the former — and to enforce its decisions against the
resistance of a State. The expedient may, for a time, be effectual; but
must, in the end, lead to collisions of the most dangerous character. It
should ever be borne in mind, that collisions are incident to a division
of power — but that without division of power, there can be no
organization; and without organization, no constitution; and without
this no liberty. To prevent collision, then, by destroying the division
of power, is, in effect, to substitute an absolute for a constitutional
government, and despotism in the place of liberty — evils far greater
than those intended to be remedied. It is the part of wisdom and
patriotism, then, not to destroy the divisions of power in order to
prevent collisions, but devise means, by which they may be prevented
from leading to an appeal to force. This, as has been shown, the
constitution, in a manner most safe and expedient, has provided through
the amending power — a power, so constituted as to preserve in all time,
and under all circumstances, an equilibrium between the various
divisions of power of which the system is composed.
It is true, as has been alleged, that the provisions of the section are
restricted — that they are limited to civil cases, and to appeals from
the highest State courts to the Supreme Court of the United States. Thus
restricted, they would not be sufficient to subject the reserved powers
completely to the delegated, and to lead, at least — speedily — to all
the consequences stated. But what assurance can there be, that the
right, if admitted, will not be carried much further? The right of
appeal itself, can only be maintained, as has been shown, on the
assumption that the courts of the States stand in the relation of
inferior courts to the Supreme Court of the United States. Resting on
this broad assumption, no definite limits can be assigned to the right,
if it exists at all. It may be extended to criminal as well as civil
cases — to the circuit courts of the United States as well as to the
Supreme Court; to the transfer of a case, civil or criminal, at any
stage, before as well as after final decision, from the State courts to
either the circuit or Supreme Court of the United States; to the
exemption of all the employees and officers of the United States, when
acting under the color of their authority, from civil and criminal
proceedings in the courts of the State, and subjecting those of the
States, acting under their respective laws, to the civil and criminal
process of the United States; to authorize the judges of the United
States court to grant writs of habeas corpus to persons confined under
the authority of the States, on the allegation that the acts for which
they were confined, were done under color of the authority of the United
States; and, finally, to authorize the President to use the entire force
of the Union — the militia, the army and navy — to enforce, in all such
cases, the claim of power on the part of the United States. If the
courts of the States, be, indeed, inferior courts — if an appeal from
them to the Supreme Court of the United States can be rightfully
authorized by Congress, all this may be done. May! It has already been
done. All that has been stated as possible, is but a transcript of the
provisions of the act approved 3d March, 1833, entitled "An act to
provide for the collection of duties on imports" — as far as it relates
to the matter in question.
But if such powers can be rightfully vested in the courts of the United
States by Congress, for the collection of the revenue, no reason can be
assigned why it may not vest like powers in them to carry into execution
any power which it may choose to claim, or exercise. Take, for
illustration, what is called the "guaranty section" of the constitution,
which, among other things, provides that, "the United States shall
guarantee to each State in this Union a republican form of government;
and protect each of them, on application of the legislature, or of the
executive (when the legislature cannot be convened) against domestic
violence." Congress, of course, as the representative of the United
States, in their legislative capacity, has the right to make laws to
carry these guaranties into execution. This involves the right, in
reference to the first, to determine what form of government is
republican. To decide this important question, the government of the
United States and the several State governments, at the time the
constitution of the United States was adopted and the States became
members of the federal Union, furnished a plain and safe standard, as
they were, of course, all deemed republican. But suppose Congress,
instead of being regulated by it, should undertake to fix a standard,
without regard to that fixed by those who framed, or those who adopted
the constitution of the United States; and suppose it should adopt, what
now, it is to be feared, is the sentiment of the dominant portion of the
Union, that no government is republican where universal suffrage does
not prevail — where the numerical majority of the whole population is
not recognized as the supreme governing power: And, suppose, acting on
this false standard, that Congress should declare that the governments
of certain States of the Union, a large portion of whose population are
not permitted to exercise the right of suffrage, were not republican;
and should undertake, in execution of its declaration, to make laws to
compel all such States to adopt governments conforming to its views, by
extending the right of suffrage to every description of its population,
and placing the power in the hands of the mere numerical majority. What,
in such case, would there be to prevent Congress from adopting the
provisions of the act of 3d March, 1833, to carry such laws into
execution? If it had the right to adopt them, in that case, it would
have an equal right to adopt them in the case supposed, or in any other
that might be. No distinction can possibly be made between them, or
between it and any other case, where Congress may claim to exercise a
power. If it has the right to regard the courts of the States as
standing in the relation of inferiors to the courts of the United
States, in any case, it has a right to consider them so in, every case;
and, as such, subject to the authority of the latter, whenever, and to
whatever extent it may think proper. What, then, would be the effect of
extending the provisions of the act to the case supposed? The officers
of the State, and all in authority under her, and all her citizens, who
might stand up in defence of her government and institutions, would be
regarded as insurgents, for resisting the act of Congress; and, as such,
liable to be arrested, tried and punished by the courts of the United
States; while those who might desert the State, and join in overthrowing
her government and institutions, would be protected by them against her
laws and her courts. To be true to the State, would come to be regarded
as treason to the United States, and punishable as the highest crime;
whilst to be false to her, would come to be regarded as fidelity to
them, and be a passport to the honors of the Union. More briefly,
fidelity to her, would be treason to the United States, and treason to
her, fidelity to them.
But the clause in question embraces the protection of the government of
each State against domestic violence, as well as the guaranty of a
republican form of government to each. Suppose, then, a party should be
formed in any State to overthrow its government, on the ground that it
was not republican — because its constitution restricted the right of
suffrage, and did not recognize the right of the numerical majority to
govern absolutely. Suppose that this party should apply to Congress to
enforce the pledge of the United States to guarantee a republican form
of government — and the State should apply to enforce the guaranty of
protection against domestic violence — and Congress should side with the
former and pass laws to aid them: what reason can be assigned, why the
provisions of the act of the 3d March, 1833, could not be extended to
such a case — and the government of the State, with all its
functionaries, and all their aiders and abettors, be arrested, tried,
convicted and punished as traitors, by the courts of the United States?
And all, who combined to overthrow the government of the State,
protected against the laws and courts of the State?
It may be objected that the supposition, in both cases, is imaginary and
never can occur — that it is not even to be supposed that Congress ever
will so far forget its duty, as to pervert guaranties, solemnly entered
into by the States, in forming a federal Union to protect each other in
their republican forms of government — and the separate government of
each against domestic violence — into means of effecting ends the very
opposite of those intended. The objection, if it should ever be made,
would indicate very little knowledge of the barriers which constitutions
and plighted faith oppose to governments, when they can be transcended
with impunity. They may not be openly assailed at first. They are
usually sapped and undermined by construction, preparatory to their
entire demolition. But what construction may fail to accomplish, the
open assaults of fanaticism, or the lust of power, or the violence of
party, will, in the end, prostrate. Of the truth of this, history, both
political and religious, affords abundant proofs. Already our own
furnishes many examples, of which, not a few, much to the point, might
be cited. The very act, which the statute of the 3d March, 1833, was
intended to enforce, was a gross and palpable perversion of the taxing
power; and the movement to subvert the government of Rhode Island, a few
years since, threatened, at one time, to furnish, by a like perversion
of the guarantee to protect its government against domestic violence,
the means of subverting it.
But it may be alleged that, if Congress should so far forget its duty as
to make the gross and dangerous perversion supposed, the State would
find security in the independent tenure, by which the judges of the
United States courts hold their office. As highly important as this
tenure is to protect the judiciary against the encroachments of the
other departments of the government, and to insure an upright
administration of the laws, as between individuals, it would be greatly
to overestimate its importance to suppose, that it secures an efficient
resistance against Congress, in the case supposed; or, more generally,
against the encroachment of the federal government on the reserved
powers. There are many and strong reasons why it cannot.
In the first place, all cases like those supposed, where the power is
perverted from the object intended to be effected by it, and made the
means of effecting another of an entirely different character — are
beyond the cognizance of the courts. The reason is plain. If the act be
constitutional on its face; if its tide be such as to indicate that the
power exercised, is one which Congress is authorized by the constitution
to exercise — and there be nothing on the face of the act calculated,
beyond dispute, to show it did not correspond with the purpose professed
— the courts cannot look beyond to ascertain the real object intended,
however different it may be. It has (to illustrate by the case in
question) the right to make laws to carry into execution the guaranty of
a republican form of government to the several States of the Union; and,
for this purpose, to determine whether the form of the government of a
certain State be republican or not. But if, under the pretext of
exercising this power, it should use it for the purpose of subjecting to
its control any obnoxious member, or members of the Union — be it for
the impulse of fanaticism, lust of power, party resentment, or any other
motive, it would not be within the competency of the courts to inquire
into the objects intended.
But, if it were otherwise — if the judiciary could take cognizance of
this, and any other description of perversion or infraction by the other
departments, it could oppose no permanent resistance to them. The reason
is to be found in the fact, that, like the others, it emanates from, and
is under the control of the two combined majorities — that of the
States, and that of their populations, estimated in federal numbers. The
independent tenure, by which the judges hold their office, may render
the judiciary less easily and readily acted on by these united
majorities; but as they become permanently concentrated in one of the
sections of the Union, and as that section becomes permanently the
dominant one, the judiciary must yield, ultimately, to its control. It
would possess all the means of acting on the hopes and fears of the
judges. As high as their office — or independent as their tenure of
office is, it does not place them above the influences which control the
other members of government. They may aspire higher. The other judges of
the Supreme Court, may, will, and honorably aspire to the place of the
Chief Justice — and he and all of his associates, to the highest post
under the government. As far as these influences extend, they must give
a leaning to the side which can control the elections, and, through
them, the department which has at its disposal the patronage of the
government. Nor does their office place them beyond the reach of fear.
As independent as it is, they are, like all the other officers of
government, liable to be impeached: and the powers of impeaching and of
trying impeachments, are vested, respectively, in the House of
Representatives and the Senate — both of which emanate directly from the
combined majorities which control the government. But, if both hope and
fear should be insufficient to overcome the independence of the judges,
the appointing power, which emanates from the same source, would, in
time, fill the bench with those only whose opinions and principles
accord with the other departments. And hence, all reliance on the
judiciary for protection, under the most favorable view that can be
taken, must, in the end, prove vain and illusory.
I have now shown that the 25th section of the judiciary act is
unauthorized by the constitution; and that it rests on an assumption
which would give to Congress the right to enforce, through the judiciary
department, whatever measures it might think proper to adopt; and to put
down all resistance by force. The effect of this is to make the
government of the United States the sole judge, in the last resort, as
to the extent of its powers, and to place the States and their separate
governments and institutions at its mercy. It would be a waste of time
to undertake to show that an assumption, which would destroy the
relation of co-ordinates between the government of the United States and
those of the several States — which would enable the former, at
pleasure, to absorb the reserved powers and to destroy the institutions,
social and political, which the constitution was ordained and
established to protect, is wholly inconsistent with the federal theory
of the government, though in perfect accordance with the national
theory. Indeed, I might go further, and assert, that it is, of itself,
all sufficient to convert it into a national, consolidated government —
and thus to consummate, what many of the most prominent members of the
convention so long, and so perseveringly contended for. Admit the right
of Congress to regard the courts of the States as inferior to those of
the United States, and every other act of assumption is made easy. It is
the great enforcing power to compel a State to submit to all acts,
however unconstitutional, oppressive or outrageous — or to oppose them
at its peril. This one departure, of which the 25th section of the
judiciary act was the entering wedge, and the act of the 3d March, 1833,
the consummation, may be fairly regarded as the salient point of all
others — for without it, they either would not have occurred, or if they
had, might have been readily remedied. Or, rather, without it, the whole
course of the government would have been different — the conflict
between the co-ordinate governments, in reference to the extent of their
respective powers, would have been subject to the action of the amending
power; and thereby the equilibrium of the system been preserved, and the
practice of the government made to conform to its federal character.
It remains to be explained how, at its very outset, the government
received a direction so false and dangerous. For this purpose it will be
necessary to recur to the history of the formation and adoption of the
constitution.
The convention which framed it, was divided, as has been stated, into
two parties — one in favor of a national, and the other of a federal
government. The former, consisting, for the most part, of the younger
and more talented members of the body — but of the less experienced —
prevailed in the early stages of its proceedings. A negative on the
action of the governments of the several States, in some form or other,
without a corresponding one, on their part, on the acts of the
government about to be formed, was indispensable to the consummation of
their plan. They, accordingly, as has been shown, attempted, at every
stage of the proceedings of the convention, and in all possible forms,
to insert some provision in the constitution, which would, in effect,
vest it with a negative — but failed in all. The party in favor of a
federal form, subsequently gained the ascendency — the national party
acquiesced, but without surrendering their preference for their own
favorite plan — or yielding, entirely, their confidence in the plan
adopted — or the necessity of a negative on the action of the separate
governments of the States. They regarded the plan as but an experiment;
and determined, as honest men and good patriots, to give it a fair
trial. They even assumed the name of federalists; and two of their most
talented leaders, Mr. Hamilton and Mr. Madison, after the adjournment of
the convention, and while the ratification of the constitution was
pending, wrote the major part of that celebrated work, "The Federalist;"
the object of which was to secure its adoption. It did much to explain
and define it, and to secure the object intended; but it shows, at the
same time, that its authors had not abandoned their predilection in
favor of the national plan.
When the government went into operation, they both filled prominent
places under it: Mr. Hamilton, that of secretary of the treasury — then,
by far the most influential post belonging to the executive department —
if we except its head; and Mr. Madison, that of a member of the House of
Representatives — at the time, a much more influential body than the
Senate, which sat with closed doors, on legislative, as well as
executive business. No position could be assigned, better calculated to
give them control over the action of the government, or to facilitate
their efforts to carry out their predilections in favor of a national
form of government, as far as, in their opinion, fidelity to the
constitution would permit. How far this was, may be inferred from the
fact, that their joint work, THE FEDERALIST, maintained that the
government was partly federal and partly national, notwithstanding it
calls itself "the government of the United States" — and notwithstanding
the convention repudiated the word "national," and designated it by the
name of "federal," in their letter laying the plan before the old
Congress, as has been shown. When to this it is added, that the party,
originally in favor of a national plan of government, was strongly
represented, and that the President and Vice-President had, as was
supposed, a leaning that way, it is not surprising that it should
receive from the first, an impulse in that direction much stronger than
was consistent with its federal character; and that some measure should
be adopted calculated to have the effect of giving it, what was
universally desired by that party in the convention, a negative on the
action of the separate governments of the several States. Indeed,
believing as they did, that they would prove too strong for the
government of the United States, and that such a negative was
indispensable to secure harmony, and to avoid conflict between them, it
was their duty to use their best efforts to adopt some such measure —
provided that, in their opinion, there should be no constitutional
objection in the way. Nor would it be difficult, under such impressions,
to be satisfied with reasons in favor of the constitutionality of some
such measure which, under a different, or neutral state of mind, would
be rejected as having little or no weight. But there was none other,
except that embraced in the 25th section of the judiciary act, which had
the least show, even of plausibility in its favor — and it is even
probable that it was adopted without a clear conception of the principle
on which it rested, or the extent to which it might be carried.
Many are disposed to attribute a higher authority to the early acts of
the government, than they are justly entitled to — not only because
factions and selfish feelings had less influence at the time, but
because many, who had been members of the convention, and engaged in
forming the constitution, were members of Congress, or engaged in
administering the government — circumstances, which were supposed to
exempt them from improper influence, and to give them better means of
understanding the instrument, than could be possessed by those who had
not the same advantages. The purity of their motives is admitted to be
above suspicion; but it is a great error to suppose that they could
better understand the system they had constructed, and the dangers
incident to its operation, than those who came after them. It required
time and experience to make them fully known — as is admitted by Mr.
Madison himself. After stating the difficulties to be encountered in
forming a constitution, he asks; "Is it unreasonable to conjecture, that
the errors which may be contained in the plan of the convention, are
such as have resulted, rather from defect of antecedent experience on
this complicated and difficult subject, than from the want of accuracy
or care in the investigation of it, and, consequently, that they are
such as will not be ascertained, until an actual trial will point them
out? This conjecture is rendered probable, not only by many
considerations of a general nature, but by the particular case of the
articles of confederation. It is observable, that, among the numerous
objections and amendments suggested by the several States, when these
articles were under consideration, not one is found which alludes to the
great and radical error, which, on trial, has discovered itself!"[11] If
this was true in reference to the confederacy — an old and well known
form of government — how much more was actual trial necessary to point
out the dangers to which the present system was exposed — a system, so
novel in its character, and so vastly more complicated than the
confederacy? The very opinion, so confidently entertained by Mr.
Madison, Gen. Hamilton, and the national party generally (and which, in
all probability led to the insertion of the 25th section of the
judiciary bill), that the federal government would prove too weak to
resist the State governments — strongly illustrates the truth of Mr.
Madison's remarks. No one can now doubt, that the danger is on the other
side. Indeed, the public man, who has had much experience of the working
of the system, and does not more clearly perceive where the danger lies,
than the ablest and most sagacious member of the convention, must be a
dull observer.
But this is not the only instance of a great departure, during the same
session, from the principles of the constitution. Among others, a
question was decided in discussing the bill to organize the treasury
department, which strikingly illustrates how imperfectly, even the
framers of so complex a system as ours, understood it; and how necessary
time and experience were to a full knowledge of it. During the pendency
of the bill, a question arose, whether the President, without the
sanction of an act of Congress, had the power to remove an officer of
the government, the tenure of whose office was not fixed by the
constitution? It was elaborately discussed. Most of the prominent
members took part in the debate. Mr. Madison, and others who agreed with
him, insisted that he had the power. They rested their argument mainly
on the ground, that it belonged to the class of executive powers; and
that it was indispensable to the performance of the duty, "to take care
that the laws be faithfully executed." Both parties agreed that the
power was not expressly vested in him. It was, finally, decided that he
had the power — both sides overlooking a portion of the constitution
which expressly provides for the case. I refer to a clause, already
cited, and more than once alluded to, which empowers Congress to make
all laws necessary and proper to carry its own powers into execution;
and, also, whatever power is vested in the government, or any of its
departments, or officers. And what makes the fact more striking, the
very argument used by those, who contended that he had the power,
independently of Congress, conclusively showed that it could not be
exercised without its authority, and that the latter department had the
right to determine the mode and manner in which it should be executed.
For, if it be not expressly vested in the President, and only results as
necessary and proper to carry into execution a power vested in him, it
irresistibly follows, under the provisions of the clause referred to,
that it cannot be exercised without the authority of Congress. But while
it effected this important object, the constitution provided means to
secure the independence of the other departments; that of the executive,
by requiring the approval of the President of all the acts of Congress —
and that of the judiciary, by its right to decide definitively, as far
as the other departments are concerned, the constitutionality of all
laws involved in cases brought before it.
No decision ever made, or measure ever adopted, except the 25th section
of the judiciary act, has produced so great a change in the practical
operation of the government, as this. It remains, in the face of this
express and important provision of the constitution, unreversed. One of
its effects has been, to change, entirely, the intent of the clause, in
a most important particular. Its main object, doubtless, was, to prevent
collision in the action of the government, without impairing the
independence of the departments, by vesting all discretionary power in
the Legislature. Without this, each department would have had equal
right to determine what powers were necessary and proper to carry into
execution the powers vested in it; which could not fail to bring them
into dangerous conflicts, and to increase the hazard of multiplying
unconstitutional acts. Indeed, instead of a government, it would have
been little less than the regime of three separate and conflicting
departments — ultimately to be controlled by the executive; in
consequence of its having the command of the patronage and forces of the
Union. This is avoided, and unity of object and action is secured by
vesting all its discretionary power in Congress; so that no department
or officer of the government, can exercise any power not expressly
authorized by the constitution or the laws. It is thus made a legal, as
well as a constitutional government; and if there be any departure from
the former, it must be either with the sanction or the permission of
Congress. Such was the intent of the constitution; but it has been
defeated, in practice, by the decision in question.
Another of its effects has been to engender the most corrupting,
loathsome and dangerous disease, that can infect a popular government —
I mean that, known by the name of "the Spoils." It is a disease easily
contracted under all forms of government — hard to prevent, and most
difficult to cure, when contracted; but of all the forms of governments,
it is, by far, the most fatal of those of a popular character. The
decision, which left the President free to exercise this mighty power,
according to his will and pleasure — uncontrolled and unregulated by
Congress, scattered, broadcast, the seeds of this dangerous disease,
throughout the whole system. It might be long before they would
germinate — but that they would spring up in time; and, if not
eradicated, that they would spread over the whole body politic a
corrupting and loathsome distemper, was just as certain as any thing in
the future. To expect, with its growing influence and patronage, that
the honors and emoluments of the government if left to the free and
unchecked will of the Executive, would not be brought, in time, to bear
on the presidential election, implies profound ignorance of that
constitution of our nature, which renders governments necessary, to
preserve society, and constitutions, to prevent the abuses of
governments.
There was another departure during the same Congress, which was followed
by important consequences; and which strikingly illustrates how
dangerous it is for it to permit either of the other departments to
exercise any power not expressly vested in it by the constitution, or
authorized by law. I refer to the order issued by the, then, Secretary
of the Treasury, Gen. Hamilton, authorizing, under certain restrictions,
bank notes to be received in payment of the dues of the government.
To understand the full extent of the evils consequent on this measure,
it is necessary to premise, that, during the revolution, the country had
been inundated by an issue of paper, on the part of the confederacy and
the governments of the several States; and at the time the constitution
was adopted, was suffering severely under its effects. To put an end to
the evil, and to guard against its recurrence, the constitution vested
Congress with the power, "to coin money, regulate the value thereof, and
of foreign coins," and prohibited the States from "coining money,
emitting bills of credit, and making any thing but gold and silver coin
a tender in payment of debts." With the intent of carrying out the
object of these provisions, Congress provided, in the act laying duties
upon imports, that they should be received in gold and silver coin only.
And yet, the Secretary, in the face of this provision, issued an order,
authorizing the collectors to receive bank notes; and thus identified
them, as far as the fiscal action of the government was concerned, with
gold and silver coin, against the express provision of the act, and the
intent of the constitution.
This departure led, almost necessarily, to another, which followed
shortly after — the incorporation of, what was called, in the report of
the Secretary recommending its establishment, A NATIONAL BANK — a report
strongly indicating the continuance of his predilections in favor of a
national government. I say, almost necessarily; for if the government
has the right to receive, and actually receives and treats bank notes as
money, in its receipts and payments, it would seem to follow that it had
the right, and was in duty bound, to adopt all means necessary and
proper to give them uniformity and stability of value, as far as
practicable. Thus the one departure led to the other, and the two
combined, to great and important changes in the character and the course
of the government.
During the same Congress, a foundation was laid for other and great
departures; the results of which, although not immediately developed,
have since led to the most serious evils. I refer to the report of the
Secretary of the Treasury on the subject of manufactures. He contended,
not only that duties might be imposed to encourage manufactures, but
that it belonged (to use his own language) "to the discretion of the
national Legislature to pronounce upon the objects which concern the
general welfare, and for which, under that description, an appropriation
of money is requisite and proper. And there seems to be no doubt, that
whatever concerns the general interests of agriculture, of manufactures
and of commerce, is within the sphere of the national councils, as far
as regards an application of money." It is a bold and an unauthorized
assumption, that Congress has the power to pronounce what objects
belong, and what do not belong to the general welfare; and to
appropriate money, at its discretion, to such as it may deem to belong
to it. No such power is delegated to it — nor is any such necessary and
proper to carry into execution those which are delegated. On the
contrary, to pronounce on the general welfare of the States is a high
constitutional power, appertaining not to Congress, but to the people of
the several States, acting in their sovereign capacity. That duty they
performed in ordaining and establishing the constitution. This
pronounced to what limits the general welfare extended, and beyond which
it did not extend. All within them, appertained to the general welfare,
and all without them, to the particular welfare of the respective
States. The money power, including both the taxing and appropriating
powers, and all other powers of the federal government are restricted to
these limits. To prove, then, that any particular object belongs to the
general welfare of the States of the Union, it is necessary to show that
it is included in some one of the delegated powers, or is necessary and
proper to carry some one of them into effect — before a tax can be laid
or money appropriated to effect it. For Congress, then, to undertake to
pronounce what does, or what does not belong to the general welfare —
without regard to the extent of the delegated powers — is to usurp the
highest authority — one belonging exclusively to the people of the
several States in their sovereign capacity. And yet, on this assumption,
thus boldly put forth, in defiance of a fundamental principle of a
federal system of government, most onerous duties have been laid on
imports — and vast amounts of money appropriated to objects not named
among the delegated powers, and not necessary or proper to carry any one
of them into execution; to the great impoverishment of one portion of
the country, and the corresponding aggrandizement of the other.
Such are some of the leading measures, which were adopted, or had their
origin during the first Congress that assembled under the constitution.
They all evince a strong predilection for a national government; so
strong, indeed, that very feeble arguments were sufficient to satisfy
those, who had the control of affairs at the time; provided the measure
tended to give the government an impulse in that direction. Not that it
was intended to change its character from a federal to a national
government (for that would involve a want of good faith) — but that it
was thought to be necessary to strengthen it on, what was sincerely
believed to be, its weak side. But, be this as it may, the government
then received an impulse adverse to its federal, and in favor of a
national, consolidated character, from which it has never recovered —
and which, with slight interruption and resistance, has been constantly
on the increase. Indeed, to the measures then adopted and projected,
almost all subsequent departures from the federal character of the
government, and all encroachments on the reserved powers may be fairly
traced, numerous and great as they have been.
So many measures, following in rapid succession, and strongly tending to
concentrate all power in the government of the United States, could not
fail to excite much alarm among those who were in favor of preserving
the reserved rights; and, with them, the federal character of the
government. They, accordingly, soon began to rally in opposition to the
Secretary of the Treasury and his policy, under Mr. Jefferson — then
Secretary of State — and in favor of the reserved powers — or, as they
were called, "reserved rights," of the States. They assumed the name of
the Republican party. Its great object was to protect the reserved,
against the encroachments of the delegated powers; and, with this view,
to give a direction to the government of the United States, favorable to
the preservation of the one, and calculated to prevent the encroachment
of the other. And hence they were often called, "the State Rights
party."
Things remained in this state during the administration of General
Washington — but shortly after the accession of his successor — the
elder Adams, the advocates of the reserved powers, became a regularly
organized party in opposition to his administration. The introduction
of, what are well known as, the Alien and Sedition laws, was the
immediate cause of systematic and determined resistance. The former was
fiercely assailed, as wholly unauthorized by the constitution; and as
vesting arbitrary and despotic power in the President, over alien
friends as well as alien enemies — and the latter, not only as
unauthorized, but in direct violation of the provision of the
constitution, which prohibits Congress from making any law "abridging
the freedom of speech or of the press." The passage of these acts,
especially the latter — caused deep and general excitement and
opposition throughout the Union; being intended, as was supposed, to
protect the government in its encroachment on the reserved powers.
Virginia, seconded by Kentucky, took the lead in opposition to these
measures. At the meeting of her legislature, ensuing their passage, a
series of resolutions were introduced and passed, early in the session,
declaratory of the principles of State rights, and condemnatory of the
Alien and Sedition acts, and other measures of the government having a
tendency to change its character from a federal to a national
government. Among other things, these resolutions affirm that, "it (the
General Assembly) views the powers of the federal government, as
resulting from the compact, to which the States are parties, as limited
by the plain sense and intention of the instrument constituting that
compact; as no further valid than they are authorized by the grants
enumerated in that compact — and that in case of a deliberate, palpable,
and dangerous exercise of other powers, not granted by said compact, the
States who are parties thereto, have the right and are in duty bound to
interpose for arresting the progress of the evil, and for maintaining
within their respective limits the authorities, rights and liberties
appertaining to them. That the general assembly doth also express its
deep regret, that a spirit has, in sundry instances, been manifested by
the federal government to enlarge its powers by a forced construction of
the constitutional charter, which defines them; and that indications
have appeared of a design to expound certain general phrases — (which
having been copied from the very limited grant of powers, in the former
articles of confederation, were the less liable to be misconstrued) — so
as to destroy the meaning and effect of the particular enumeration,
which, necessarily, explains and limits the general phrases; so as to
consolidate the States by degrees into one sovereignty, the obvious
tendency and inevitable result of which would be, to transform the
present republican system of the United States into an absolute, or, at
least, mixed monarchy."
The Kentucky resolutions, which are now known to have emanated from the
pen of Mr. Jefferson — then the Vice-President, and the acknowledged
head of the party — are similar in objects and substance with those of
Virginia; but as they are differently expressed, and, in some respects,
fuller than the latter, it is proper to give the two corresponding
resolutions. The former is in the following words: "That the several
States, composing the United States of America, are not united on the
principle of unlimited submission to the general government; but that,
by a compact under the style and title of a constitution of the United
States, and of amendments thereto, they constituted a general government
for special purposes — delegated to that government, certain definite
powers; reserving, each State to itself, the residuary mass of right to
their own self-government; that whensoever the general government
assumes undelegated powers, its acts are unauthoritative, void, and of
no force; that to this compact each State acceded as a State, and is an
integral party — its co-States forming, as to itself, the other party;
that the government created by this compact, was not made the exclusive
or final judge of the extent of the powers delegated to it — since that
would have made its discretion, and not the constitution, the measure of
its powers; but that, as in all other cases of compact among parties,
having no common judge, each party has an equal right to judge for
itself, as well of infractions as of the mode and measure of redress."
The other is in the following words: "That the construction applied by
the general government (as evinced by sundry of their proceedings), to
those parts of the constitution of the United States, which delegate to
Congress a power to lay and collect taxes, duties, imposts and excises;
to pay the debts, and provide for the common defence and general welfare
of the United States; and to make all laws necessary and proper for
carrying into execution the powers vested by the constitution in the
government of the United States, or any department thereof, goes to the
destruction of all the limits prescribed to their power by the
constitution. That words, meant by that instrument to be subsidiary only
to the execution of the limited powers, ought not to be so construed, as
themselves to give unlimited powers, nor a part so to be taken, as to
destroy the whole residue of the instrument."
The resolutions adopted by both States were sent, by the governor of
each, at the request of the general assembly of each, to the governors
of the other States, to be laid before their respective legislatures.
In the mean time, Mr. Madison had retired from Congress and was elected
a member of the legislature of his own State. As thoroughly in favor of
a national government, as he had been in the convention; and as strong
as his predilections in its favor continued to be, after the adoption of
the federal plan of government, he could not, with the views he
entertained of the present government, as being partly national and
partly federal, go the whole length of the policy recommended and
supported by General Hamilton — and, accordingly, had separated from him
and allied himself with Mr. Jefferson.
All the legislatures of the New England States, and that of New York,
responded unfavorably to the principles and views set forth in the
Virginia and Kentucky resolutions, and in approbation of the course of
the federal government. At the next session of the General Assembly of
Virginia, these resolutions were referred to a committee, of which Mr.
Madison was the chairman. The result was a report from his pen, which
triumphantly vindicated and established the positions taken in the
resolutions. It successfully maintained, among other things, that the
people of the States — acting in their sovereign capacity, have the
right "to decide, in the last resort, whether the compact made by them
be violated;" and shows, conclusively, that, without it, and the right
of the States to interfere to protect themselves and the constitution,
"there would be an end to all relief from usurped powers, and a direct
subversion of the rights specified or recognized under all the State
constitutions, as well as a plain denial of the fundamental principle,
on which our independence itself was declared." It also successfully
maintained "that the ultimate right of the parties to the constitution,
to judge whether the compact has been dangerously violated, must extend
to the violation by one delegated authority as well as another, by the
judiciary, as well as by the executive or the legislative." And that,
"however true, therefore, it may be, that the judicial department is, in
all questions submitted to it by the forms of the constitution, to
decide, in the last resort, this resort must necessarily be deemed the
last in relation to the authority of the other departments of the
government; not in relation to the rights of the parties to the
constitutional compact, from which the judicial as well as the other
departments hold their delegated trust." It conclusively refutes the
position, taken by Gen. Hamilton, that it belongs to the discretion of
the national legislature to pronounce upon objects, which concern the
general welfare, as far as it regards the application of money, already
quoted; denies the right of Congress to use the fiscal power, either in
imposing taxes, or appropriating money, to promote any objects but those
specified in the constitution — shows that the effect of the right, for
which he contends, would necessarily be consolidation — by superseding
the sovereignty of the States, and extending the power of the federal
government to all cases whatsoever; and that, the effect of
consolidation would be to transform our federal system into a monarchy.
The unfavorable responses of the other States were, by the House of
Representatives of the Kentucky legislature, referred to the committee
of the whole — which reported a resolution containing a summary of their
former resolutions, which was unanimously adopted. Among other things,
it asserts, "that the several States, which formed that instrument (the
constitution), being sovereign and independent, have the unquestionable
right to judge of its infraction; and that a nullification, by those
sovereignties, of all unconstitutional acts, done under color of that
instrument, is the rightful remedy."
The report of Mr. Madison, and the Virginia and Kentucky resolutions,
constituted the political creed of the State rights republican party.
They were understood as being in full accord with Mr. Jefferson's
opinion, who was its acknowledged head. They made a plain and direct
issue with the principles and policy maintained by Gen. Hamilton — who,
although not nominally the head of the federal party, as they called
themselves, was its soul and spirit. The ensuing presidential election
was contested on this issue, and terminated in the defeat of Mr. Adams,
the election of Mr. Jefferson as President, and the elevation of the
republican party into power. To the principles and doctrines, so plainly
and ably set forth in their creed, they owed their elevation, and the
long retention of power under many and severe trials. They secured the
confidence of the people, because they were in accord with what they
believed to be the true character of the constitution, and of our
federal system of government.
Mr. Jefferson came into power with an earnest desire to reform the
government. He certainly did a good deal in undoing what had been done;
and in arresting the progress of the government towards consolidation.
His election caused the repeal, in effect, of the alien and sedition
laws, and a permanent acquiescence in their unconstitutionality. They
constituted the prominent questions in the issue between the parties in
the contest. He did much to reduce the expenses of the government, and
made ample provisions for the payment of the public debt. He took strong
positions against the bank of the United States, and laid the foundation
for its final overthrow. Amidst great difficulties, he preserved the
peace of the country during the period of his administration. But he did
nothing to arrest many great and radical evils — nothing towards
elevating the judicial departments of the governments of the several
States, from a state of subordination to the judicial department of the
government of the United States, to their rightful, constitutional
position, as co-ordinates; nothing towards maintaining the rights of the
States as parties to the constitutional compact, to judge, in the last
resort, as to the extent of the delegated powers; nothing towards
restoring to Congress the exclusive right to adopt measures necessary
and proper to carry into execution, its own, as well as all other powers
vested in the government, or in any of its departments; nothing towards
reversing the order of Gen. Hamilton which united the government with
the banks; and nothing effectual towards restricting the money power to
objects specifically enumerated and delegated by the constitution.
Why Mr. Jefferson should have failed to undo, effectually, the
consolidating, national policy of Gen. Hamilton, and to restore the
government to its federal character, many reasons may be assigned. In
the first place, the struggle which brought him into power, was too
short to make any deep and lasting impression on the great body of the
community. It lasted but two or three years, and the principal
excitement, as far as constitutional questions were concerned, turned on
the two laws which were the immediate cause of opposition. In the next,
the state of the world was such as to turn the attention of the
government, mainly, to what concerned the foreign relations of the
Union, and to party contests growing out of them. To these it may be
added, that Gen. Hamilton had laid the foundation of his policy so deep,
and with so much skill, that it was difficult, if not impossible, to
reverse it; at least, until time and experience should prove it to be
destructive to the federal character of the government — inconsistent
with the harmony and union of the States, and fatal to the liberty of
the people. It is, indeed, even possible that, not even he — much less
his cabinet and party generally — had a just and full conception of the
danger, and the utter impracticability of some of the leading measures
of his policy.
Not longer after the expiration of his term, his successor in the
presidency, Mr. Madison, was forced into a war with Great Britain, after
making every effort to avoid it. This, of course, absorbed the attention
of the government and the country for the time, and arrested all efforts
to carry out the doctrines and policy which brought the party into
power. It did more; for the war, however just and necessary, gave a
strong impulse adverse to the federal, and favorable to the national
line of policy. This is, indeed, one of the unavoidable consequences of
war; and can be counteracted, only by bringing into full action the
negatives necessary to the protection of the reserved powers. These
would, of themselves, have the effect of preventing wars, so long as
they could be honorably and safely avoided — and, when necessary, of
arresting, to a great extent, the tendency of the government to
transcend the limits of the constitution, during its prosecution; and of
correcting all departures, after its termination. It was by force of the
tribunitial power, that the plebeians retained, for so long a period,
their liberty, in the midst of so many wars.
How strong this impulse was, was not fully realized until after its
termination. It left the country nearly without any currency, except
irredeemable bank notes — greatly depreciated, and of very different
value in the different sections of the Union — which forced on the
government the establishment of another national bank — the charter of
the first having expired without a renewal. This, and the embargo, with
the other restrictive measures, which preceded it, had diverted a large
portion of the capital of the country from commerce and other pursuits
to manufactures; which, in time, produced a strong pressure in favor of
a protective tariff. The great increase, too, of the public expenditures
of the government — in consequence of the war — required a corresponding
increase of income; and this, of course, increased, in the same
proportion, its patronage and influence. All these causes combined,
could not fail to give a direction to the course of government, adverse
to the federal and favorable to the national policy — or, in other
words, adverse to the principles and policy which brought Mr. Jefferson
and the republican party into power, and favorable to those for which
Mr. Adams and the federal party had contended.
In the mean time, the latter party was steadily undergoing the process
of dissolution. It never recovered from the false step it took and the
unwise course it pursued, during the war. It gradually lost its party
organization; and even its name became extinct. But while this process
was going on, the republican party, also, was undergoing a great change.
It was gradually resolving itself into two parties; one of which was
gradually departing from the State rights creed, and adopting the
national. It rose into power, by electing the younger Adams, as the
successor of Mr. Monroe, and took the name of the "National Republican
party." It differed little, in doctrine or policy, from the old federal
party; but, in tone and character, was much more popular — and much more
disposed to court the favor of the people.
At the same time, the other portion of the party was undergoing a
mutation, not less remarkable — and which finally led to a change of
name. It took the title of the "Democratic party;" or — more
emphatically — "the Democracy." The causes, which led to this change of
name, began to operate before Mr. Monroe's administration expired.
Indeed, with the end of his administration — the last of the line of
Virginia Presidents — the old State rights party, ceased to exist as a
party, after having held power for twenty-four years. The Democracy,
certainly had much more affinity with it in feelings — but, as a party —
especially its northern wing — had much less devotion to the reserved
powers; and was much more inclined to regard mere numbers as the sole
political element — and the numerical majority as entitled to the
absolute right to govern. It was, also, much more inclined to adopt the
national than the republican creed — as far as the money power of the
government was concerned; and, to this extent, much more disposed to act
with the advocates of the former, than the latter.
No state of things could be more adverse to carrying out the principles
and policy which brought the old republican party into power, or to
restoring those of the party, which they expelled from power — as events
have proved. One of its first fruits was the passage of the act of 19th
May, 1828, entitled, "An act in alteration of the several acts imposing
duties on imports" — called, at the time, the "Bill of Abominations" —
as it truly proved to be. It was passed by the joint support and vote of
both parties — National Republicans, and those who, afterwards, assumed
the name of "the Democracy" — the southern wing of each excepted. The
latter, indeed, took the lead both in its introduction and support.
All preceding acts imposing duties, which this purported to alter, had
some reference to, and regard for revenue; however much the rate of
duties might have been controlled by the desire to afford protection.
But such was not the case with this. It was passed under such
circumstances as conclusively proved that it was intended, wholly and
exclusively for protection; without any view, whatever, to revenue. The
public debt, including the remnant of that contracted in the war of the
Revolution, and the whole of that incurred in the war of 1812, was on
the eve of being finally discharged, under the operation of the
effective sinking fund, established at the close of the latter. And so
ample was the revenue, at the time, that fully one-half of the whole,
was annually applied to the discharge of the principal and interest of
the public debt — leaving an ample surplus, to meet the current expenses
of the government on a liberal scale. It was clear, that under such
circumstances, no increase of duties was required for revenue — so
clear, indeed, that the advocates of the bill openly avowed that its
object was protection, not revenue; although they refused to adopt an
amendment, which proposed to declare its real object, in order that its
constitutionality might be decided by the judicial department.
It was under such circumstances that this act was passed; which, instead
of reducing the duties one-half (to take effect after the final
discharge of the public debt) as, on every principle of revenue and
justice — of fairness and of good faith, it ought to have done, doubled
them. I say of justice, fairness, and good faith — because the duties
were originally raised to meet the expenses of the war, and to discharge
the public debt — with the understanding, that when these objects were
effected, they would be reduced — and the burden they imposed on the
tax-payers be lightened. Without this understanding, they could not have
been raised.
As, then, the duties imposed by the act, were not intended for revenue —
and as there is no power, specifically delegated to Congress, to lay
duties except for revenue; it is obvious that it had no right to pass
the bill, unless upon the principle contended for by General Hamilton —
of applying the money power to accomplish whatever it might pronounce to
be for the general welfare — not only by the direct appropriation of
money, but by the imposition of duties and taxes. Indeed, there is no
substantial difference between the two; for if Congress have the right
to appropriate money, in the shape of bounties, to encourage
manufactures — it may, for the same purpose, lay protective duties, to
give the manufacturer a monopoly of the home market, and vice versa —
and such, accordingly, was the opinion of General Hamilton.
But, although the authors of this act aimed at transferring the bounty
it conferred, directly into the pockets of the manufacturers, without
passing through the treasury, yet they contemplated, and were prepared
to meet the contingency of its bringing into the treasury a sum beyond
the wants of the government, when the public debt should be
extinguished. Their scheme was, to distribute the surplus among the
States — that is, to appropriate to the government of each State, a sum
proportioned to its representation in Congress, as an addition to its
annual revenue. They thus assumed, not only, that Congress had a right
to impose duties to provide, for what it might deem the general welfare
— but also, and at the same time, to appropriate the receipts derived
from them to the States, respectively — to be applied to their
individual and local welfare. This last measure was urged, again and
again, on Congress, and would, in all probability have been adopted, had
not the act, of which it was intended to have been a supplement, been
arrested. A more extravagant and gross abuse of the money power can
scarcely be conceived. Its consequences were as fatal as its violation
of the constitution was outrageous and palpable. The vast surplus
revenue, which it threw into the treasury notwithstanding its arrest,
did much to corrupt both government and people; and was the principal
cause of the explosion of the banking system in 1837; and the overthrow
of the party in 1840, which took the lead in introducing and supporting
it.
But these were not its only evil consequences. It led to another, and,
if possible, a deeper and more dangerous inroad on the principles and
policy which brought Mr. Jefferson and the old State rights party into
power. The act of the 3d March, 1833, already referred to — thoroughly
subjecting the judicial departments of the governments of the several
States to the federal judiciary, was introduced, expressly, to enforce
this grossly unconstitutional and outrageous act. It received the
support and votes — as did the original act — both of the national and
the democratic parties (a few excepted, who still adhered to the creed
of the old State rights party), the latter taking the lead and direction
in both instances.
It was thus, from the identity of doctrine and of policy which
distinguished both parties, in reference to the money power, that two of
the most prominent articles in the creed of the republican party, by
force of which Mr. Jefferson, as its leader, came into power, were set
aside; and their dangerous opposites, on account of which, Mr. Adams, as
the head of the federal party, was expelled, were brought into full and
active operation — namely — the right claimed by the latter for
Congress, to pronounce upon what appertains to the general welfare — and
which is so forcibly condemned in the Virginia and Kentucky resolutions,
and the report of Mr. Madison — and the right of the federal judiciary
to decide, in the last resort, as to the extent of the reserved as well
as of the delegated powers. The one authorizes Congress to do as it
pleases — and the other endows the court with the power to enforce
whatever it may do — if its authority should be adequate — and if not,
to call in the aid of the Executive with the entire force of the
country. Their joint effect is to give unlimited control to the
government of the United States, not only over those of the several
States, but over the States themselves; in utter subversion of the
relation of coordinates, and in total disregard of the rights of the
several States, as parties to the constitutional compact, to judge, in
the last resort, as to the extent of the powers delegated — a right so
conclusively established by Mr. Madison, in his report.
These measures greatly increased the power and patronage of the federal
government; and with them, the desire to obtain its control; especially
of the executive department — which is invested mainly with the power of
disposing of its honors and emoluments. As a necessary consequence of
this, the presidential election became of more absorbing interest — the
struggle between the two parties more and more intense — and every means
which promised success was readily resorted to, without the least regard
to their bearing, morally or politically. To secure the desired object,
the concentration of party action and the stringency of party discipline
were deemed indispensable. And hence, contemporaneously with these
measures, party conventions were, for the first time, called to nominate
the candidates for the presidency and vice-presidency — and party
organization established all over the Union. And hence, also, for the
first time, the power of removing from office, at the discretion of the
President, so unconstitutionally conceded to him by the first Congress,
was brought into active and systematic operation, as the means of
rewarding partisan services, and of punishing party opposition or party
delinquencies. In these measures the democratic party took the lead —
but were soon followed by their opponents. There is, at present, no
distinction between them in this respect. The effects of the whole have
been, to supersede the provision of the constitution, as far as it
relates to the election of President and Vice-President, as has been
shown; to give a decided control over these elections to those who hold
or seek office; to stake all the powers and emoluments of the government
as prizes, to be won or lost by victory or defeat; and to make success
in the election paramount to every other consideration.
But there is another cause that has greatly contributed to place the
control of the presidential elections in the hands of those who hold or
seek office. I allude, to what is called, the general ticket system;
which has become, with the exception of a single State, the universal
mode of appointing electors to choose the President and Vice-President.
It was adopted to prevent a division of the vote of the several States,
in the choice of their highest officers; and to make the election more
popular, by giving it, as was professed to be its object, to the people.
The former of these ends it has effected, but it has utterly failed as
to the latter. It professes to give the people, individually, a right
which it was impossible to exercise, except in the very smallest class
of States, and even in these, very imperfectly. To call on a hundred
thousand voters, scattered over fifty or sixty thousand square miles, to
make out a ticket of a dozen or more electors, is to ask them to do that
which, individually, they cannot properly or successfully do. Very few
would have the information necessary to make a proper selection; and
even if every voter had such information, the diversity of opinion and
the want of concentration on the same persons, would be so great, that
it would be a matter of mere accident, who would have the majority. To
avoid this, a ticket must be formed by each party. But the few of each,
who form the ticket, actually make the appointment of the electors; for
the people individually, have no choice, but to vote for the one or the
other ticket — or otherwise, virtually, to throw away their vote — for
there would be no chance of success against the concentrated votes of
the two parties. Never was there a scheme better contrived to transfer
power from the body of the community, to those whose occupation is to
get or hold offices, and to merge the contests of party into a mere
struggle for the spoils.
It is due to the Democratic party to state that, while they took the
lead, and are principally responsible for bringing about this state of
things, they are entitled to the credit of putting down the Bank of the
United States; of checking extravagant expenditures on internal
improvements; of separating the government from the banks; and, more
recently, of opposing protective tariffs; and of adopting the ad valorem
principle in imposing duties on imports. These are all important
measures; and indicate a disposition to take a stand against the
perversion of the money power. But, until the measures which led to
these mischiefs — and in the adoption of which they bore so prominent a
part — are entirely reversed, nothing permanent will be gained.
In the meanwhile the sectional tendency of parties has been increasing
with the central tendency of the government. They are, indeed,
intimately connected. The more the powers of the system are centralized
in the federal government, the greater will be its power and patronage;
proportionate with these, and increasing with their increase, will be
the desire to possess the control over them, for the purpose of
aggrandizement; and the stronger this desire, the less will be the
regard for principles, and the greater the tendency to unite for
sectional objects — the stronger section with a view to power and
aggrandizement — the weaker, for defence and safety. Any strongly marked
diversity will be sufficient to draw the line; be it diversity of
pursuit, of origin, of character, of habits, or of local institutions.
The latter, being more deeply and distinctly marked than any other
existing in the several States composing the Union, has, at all times,
been considered by the wise and patriotic, as a delicate point — and to
be, with great caution, touched. The dangers connected with this, began
to exhibit themselves in the old Congress of the confederation, in
respect to the North-Western Territory; and continued down to the time
of the formation of the present constitution. They constituted the
principal difficulty in forming it; but it was fortunately overcome, and
adjusted to the satisfaction of both parties.
For a long period, nothing occurred to disturb this happy state of
things. But in the session of 1819-20, a question arose that exposed the
latent danger. The admission of the territory of Missouri, as a State of
the Union, was resisted on the ground that its constitution did not
prohibit slavery. The contest, after a long and angry discussion, was
finally adjusted by a compromise, which admitted her as a slaveholding
State, on condition that slavery should be prohibited in all the
territories belonging then to the United States, lying north of 36°30'.
This compromise was acquiesced in by the people of the South; and the
danger, apparently, and, as every one supposed, permanently removed.
Experience, however, has proved how erroneous were their calculations.
The disease lay deep. It touched a fanatical as well as a political
cord. There were not a few in the northern portion of the Union, who
believed that slavery was a sin, as well as a great political evil; and
who remained quiet in reference to it, only because they believed that
it was beyond their control — and that they were in no way responsible
for it. So long as the government was regarded as a federal government
with limited powers, this belief of the sinfulness of slavery remained
in a dormant state — as it still does in reference to the institution in
foreign countries; but when it was openly proclaimed, as it was by the
passage of the act of 1833, that the government had the right to judge,
in the last resort, of the extent of its powers; and to use the military
and naval forces of the Union to carry its decisions into execution; and
when its passage by the joint votes of both parties furnished a
practical assertion of the right claimed in an outrageous case, the cord
was touched which roused it into action. The effects were soon made
visible. In two years thereafter, in 1835, a systematic movement was,
for the first time, commenced to agitate the question of abolition, by
flooding the southern States with documents calculated to produce
discontent among the slaves — and Congress, with petitions to abolish
slavery in the District of Columbia.
The agitation was, however, at first, confined comparatively to a few;
and they obscure individuals without influence. The great mass of the
people viewed it with aversion. But here again, the same measure which
roused it into action, mainly contributed to keep alive the agitation,
and ultimately to raise a party (consisting, at first, of a few
fanatics) sufficiently numerous and powerful to exercise a controlling
influence over the entire northern section of the Union. By the great
increase of power and patronage which it conferred on the government, it
contributed vastly to increase the concentration and intensity of party
struggles, and to make the election of President the all absorbing
question. The effect of this was, to induce both parties to seek the
votes of every faction or combination by whose aid they might hope to
succeed — flattering them in return, with the prospect of establishing
the doctrines they professed, or of accomplishing the objects they
desired. This state of things could not fail to give importance to any
fanatical party, however small, which cared more for the object that
united them, than for the success of either party; especially if it
should be of a character to accord, in the abstract, with the feeling of
that portion of the community generally. Each of the great parties, in
order to secure their support, would, in turn, endeavor to conciliate
them, by professing a great respect for them, and a disposition to aid
in accomplishing the objects they wished to effect. This dangerous
system of electioneering could not fail to increase the party, and to
give it great additional strength; to be followed, of course, by an
increased anxiety on the part of those who desired its aid, to
conciliate its favor; thus keeping up the action and reaction of those
fatal elements, from day to day — the one, rising in importance, as its
influence extended over the section — the other sinking in subserviency
to its principles and purposes.
In the mean time, the same causes must needs contribute, in the other
section, to a state of things well calculated to aid this process. In
proportion to the power and patronage of the government, would be the
importance, to party success, of concentration and intensity in party
struggles: and in proportion to these, the attachment and devotion to
party, where the spoils are the paramount object. In the same proportion
also, would be the unwillingness of the two wings of the respective
parties, in the different sections, to separate, and their desire to
hold together; and, of course, the disposition on the part of that in
the weaker, to excuse and palliate the steps taken by their political
associates in the stronger section, to conciliate the abolition party,
in order to obtain its votes. Thus the section assaulted would be
prevented from taking any decided stand to arrest the danger, while it
might be safely and easily done — and seduced to postpone it, until it
shall have acquired — as it already has done — a magnitude, almost, if
not altogether, beyond the reach of means within the constitution. The
difficulty and danger have been greatly increased, since the Missouri
compromise; and the other sectional measures, in reference to the
recently acquired territories, now in contemplation (should they
succeed), will centralize the two majorities that constitute the
elements of which the government of the United States is composed,
permanently in the northern section; and thereby subject the southern,
on this, and on all other questions, in which their feelings or interest
may come in conflict, to its control.
Such has been the practical operation of the government, and such its
effects. It remains to be considered, what will be the consequence? to
what will the government of the numerical majority probably lead?
On this point, we are not without some experience. The present disturbed
and dangerous state of things are its first fruits. It is the legitimate
result of that long series of measures (of which the acts of the 19th of
May, 1828, and the 3d of March, 1833, are the most prominent), by which
the powers of the whole system have been concentrated, virtually, in the
government of the United States; and thereby transformed it from its
original federal character, into the government of the numerical
majority. To these fatal measures are to be attributed the violence of
party struggles — the total disregard of the provisions of the
constitution in respect to the election of the President; the
predominance of the honors and emoluments of the government over every
other consideration; the rise and growth of the abolition agitation; the
formation of geographical parties; and the alienation and hostile
feelings between the two great sections of the Union. These are all the
unavoidable consequences of the government of the numerical majority, in
a country of such great extent, and with such diversity of institutions
and interests as distinguish ours. They will continue, with increased
and increasing aggregation, until the end comes. In a country of
moderate extent, and with an executive department less powerfully
constituted than in ours, this termination would be in appeal to force,
to decide the contest between the two hostile parties; and in a
monarchy, by the commander of the successful party becoming master of
both, and of the whole community, as has been stated. But there is more
uncertainty in a country of such extent as ours, and where the executive
department is so powerfully constituted. The only thing that is certain
is, that it cannot last. But whether it will end in a monarchy, or in
disunion, is uncertain. In the one or the other it will, in all
probability, terminate if not prevented; but in which, time alone can
decide. There are powerful influences in operation — a part impelling it
towards the one, and a part towards the other.
Among those impelling it towards monarchy, the two most prominent are,
the national tendency of the numerical majority to terminate in that
form of government; and the structure of the executive department of the
government of the United States. The former has been fully explained in
the preliminary discourse, and will be passed over with the single
remark — that it will add great force to the impulse of the latter in
the same direction. To understand the extent of this force will require
some explanation.
The vast power and patronage of the department are vested in a single
officer, the President of the United States. Among these powers, the
most prominent, as far as it relates to the present subject, are those
which appertain to the administration of the government; to the office
of commander-in-chief of the army and navy of the United States; to the
appointment of the officers of the government, with few exceptions; and
to the removal of them at his pleasure — as his authority has been
interpreted by Congress. These, and especially the latter, have made his
election the great and absorbing object of party struggles; and on this
the appeal to force will be made, whenever the violence of the struggle
and the corruption of parties will no longer submit to the decision of
the ballot box. To this end it must come, if the force impelling it in
the other direction should not previously prevail. If it comes to this,
it will be, in all probability, in a contested election; when the
question will be, Which is the President? The incumbent — if he should
be one of the candidates — or, if not, the candidate of the party in
possession of power? or of the party endeavoring to obtain possession?
On such an issue, the appeal to force would make the candidate of the
successful party, master of the whole — and not the commander, as would
be the case under different circumstances.
The contest would put an end, virtually, to the elective character of
the department. The form of election might, for a time, be preserved;
but the ballot box would be much less relied on for the decision, than
the sword and bayonet. In time, even the form would cease, and the
successor be appointed by the incumbent — and thus the absolute form of
a popular, would end in the absolute form of a monarchical government.
Scarcely a possibility would exist of forming a constitutional monarchy.
There would be no material out of which it could be formed; and if
formed, it would be too feeble, with such material as would constitute
it, to hold in subjection a country of such great extent and population
as ours must be.
Such will be the end to which the government, as it is now operating,
must, in all probability, come, should the other alternative not occur,
and nothing, in the mean time, be done to prevent it. It is idle to
suppose that, operating as the system now does — with the increase of
the country in extent, population and wealth, and the consequent
increase of the power and patronage of the government, the head of the
executive department can remain elective. The future is indeed, for the
most part, uncertain; but there are causes in the political world as
steady and fixed in their operation, as any in the physical; and among
them are those, which, subject to the above conditions, will lead to the
result stated.
Those impelling the government towards disunion are, also, very
powerful. They consist chiefly of two; the one, arising from the great
extent of the country — the other, from its division into separate
States, having local institutions and interests. The former, under the
operation of the numerical majority, has necessarily given to the two
great parties, in their contest for the honors and emoluments of the
government, a geographical character; for reasons which have been fully
stated. This contest must finally settle down in a struggle on the part
of the stronger section to obtain the permanent control; and on the part
of the weaker to preserve its independence and equality as members of
the Union. The conflict will thus become one between the States,
occupying the different sections — that is, between organized bodies on
both sides; each, in the event of separation, having the means of
avoiding the confusion and anarchy, to which the parts would be subject
without such organization. This would contribute much to increase the
power of resistance on the part of the weaker section against the
stronger, in possession of the government. With these great advantages
and resources, it is hardly possible that the parties occupying the
weaker section, would consent, quietly, under any circumstances, to sink
down from independent and equal sovereignties, into a dependent and
colonial condition — and still less so, under circumstances that would
revolutionize them internally, and put their very existence, as a
people, at stake. Never was there an issue between independent States
that involved greater calamity to the conquered, than is involved in
that between the States which compose the two sections of this Union.
The condition of the weaker, should it sink from a state of independence
and equality to one of dependence and subjection, would be more
calamitous than ever before befell a civilized people. It is vain to
think that, with such consequences before them, they will not resist;
especially when resistance may save them, and cannot render their
condition worse. That this will take place, unless the stronger section
desists from its course, may be assumed as certain: and that — if forced
to resist, the weaker section would prove successful, and the system end
in disunion, is, to say the least, highly probable. But if it should
fail, the great increase of power and patronage which must, in
consequence, accrue to the government of the United States, would but
render certain, and hasten the termination in the other alternative. So
that, at all events, to the one, or to the other — to monarchy, or
disunion it must come, if not prevented by strenuous and timely efforts.
And this brings up the question — How is it to be prevented? How can
these sad alternatives be averted?
For this purpose, it is indispensable that the government of the United
States should be restored to its federal character. Nothing short of a
perfect restoration, as it came from the hands of its framers, can avert
them. It is folly to suppose that any popular government, except one
strictly federal, in practice, as well as in theory, can last, over a
country of such vast extent and diversity of interests and institutions.
It would not be more irrational to suppose, that it could last, without
the responsibility of the rulers to the ruled. The tendency of the
former to oppress the latter, is not stronger than is the tendency of
the more powerful section, to oppress the weaker. Nor is the right of
suffrage more indispensable to enforce the responsibility of the rulers
to the ruled, than a federal organization, to compel the parts to
respect the rights of each other. It requires the united action of both
to prevent the abuse of power and oppression; and to constitute, really
and truly, a constitutional government. To supersede either, is to
convert it in fact, whatever may be its theory, into an absolute
government.
But it cannot be restored to its federal character without restoring the
separate governments of the several States, and the States themselves,
to their true position. From the latter the whole system emanated. They
ordained and established all the parts; first, by their separate action,
their respective State governments; and next, by their concurrent
action, with the indispensable co-operation of their respective
governments, they ordained and established a common government, as a
supplement to their separate governments. The object was, to do that, by
a common agent, which could not be as well done, or done at all, by
their separate agencies. The relation, then, in which the States stand
to the system, is that of the creator to the creature; and that, in
which the two governments stand to each other, is of coequals and
co-ordinates — as has been fully established — with the important
difference, in this last respect, that the separate governments of the
States were the first in the order of time, and that they exercised an
active and indispensable agency in the creation of the common government
of all the States; or, as it is styled, the government of the United
States.
Such is their true position — a position, not only essential in theory,
in the formation of a federal government — but to its preservation in
practice. Without it, the system could not have been formed — and
without it, it cannot be preserved. The supervision of the creating
power is indispensable to the preservation of the created. But they no
longer retain their true position. In the practical operation of the
system, they have both been superseded and reduced to subordinate and
dependent positions: and this, too, by the power last in the order of
formation, and which was brought into existence, as auxiliary to the
first — and through the aid of its active co-operation. It has assumed
control over the whole — and thus a thorough revolution has been
effected, the creature taking the place of the creator. This must be
reversed, and each restored to its true position, before the federal
character of the government can be perfectly restored.
For this purpose the first and indispensable step is to repeal the 25th
section of the Judiciary Act — the whole of the act of the 3d of March,
1833, and all other acts containing like provisions. These, by
subjecting the judiciary of the States to the control of the federal
judiciary, have subjected the separate governments of the several
States, including all their departments and functionaries — and,
thereby, the States themselves, to a subordinate and dependent
condition. It is only by their repeal, that the former can be raised to
their true relation as coequals and coordinates — and the latter can
retain their high sovereign power of deciding, in the last resort, on
the extent of the delegated powers, or of interposing to prevent their
encroachment on the reserved powers. It is only by restoring these to
their true position, that the government of the United States can be
reduced to its true position, as the coequal and co-ordinate of the
separate governments of the several States, and restricted to the
discharge of those auxiliary functions assigned to it by the
constitution.
But this indispensable and important step will have to be followed by
several others, before the work of restoration will have been completed.
One of the most important will be, the repeal of all acts by which the
money power is carried beyond its constitutional limits, either in
laying duties, or in making appropriations. The federal character of the
government may be as effectually destroyed by encroaching on, and
absorbing all the reserved powers, as by subjecting the governments of
the several States themselves directly to its control. Either would make
it, in fact, the sole and absolute power, and virtually, the government
of the numerical majority. But of all the powers ever claimed for the
government of the United States, that which invests Congress with the
right to determine what objects belong to the general welfare — to use
the money power in the form of laying duties and taxes, and to make
appropriations for the purpose of promoting such as it may deem to be of
this character, is the most encroaching and comprehensive. In civilized
communities, money may be said to be the universal means, by which all
the operations of governments are carried on. If, then, it be admitted,
that the government of the United States has the right to decide, at its
discretion, what is, and what is not for the common good of the country,
and to lay duties and taxes, and to appropriate their proceeds to effect
whatever it may determine to be for the common good, it would be
difficult to assign any limits to its authority, or to prevent it from
absorbing, finally, all the reserved powers, and thereby, destroying its
federal character.
But still more must be done to complete the work of restoration. The
executive department must be rigidly restricted within its assigned
limits, by divesting the President of all discretionary powers, and
confining him strictly to those expressly conferred on him by the
constitution and the acts of Congress. According to the express
provisions of the former, he cannot rightfully exercise any other. Nor
can he be permitted to go beyond, and to assume the exercise of whatever
power he may deem necessary to carry those vested in him into execution,
without finally absorbing all the powers vested in the other departments
and making himself absolute. Having the disposal of the patronage of the
government, and the command of all its forces, and standing at the head
of the dominant party for the time, he will be able, in the event of a
contest between him and either of the other departments, as to the
extent of their respective powers, to make good his own, against its
construction.
There is still another step, connected with this, which will be
necessary to complete the work of restoration. The provisions of the
constitution in reference to the election of the President and
Vice-President, which has been superseded in practice, must be restored.
The virtual repeal of this provision, as already stated, has resulted in
placing the control of their election in the hands of the leaders of the
office-seekers and office-holders; and this, with the unrestricted power
of removal from office, and the vast patronage of the government, has
made their election the all absorbing question; and the possession of
the honors and emoluments of the government, the paramount objects in
the Presidential contest. The effect has been, to increase vastly the
authority of the President, and to enable him to extend his powers with
impunity, under color of the right conceded him, against the express
provision of the constitution, of deciding what means are necessary to
carry into execution the powers vested in him. The first step in the
enlargement of his authority, was to pervert the power of removal (the
intent of which was, to enable him to supply the place of an incompetent
or an unworthy officer, with the view of better administering the laws)
into an instrument for punishing opponents and rewarding partisans. This
has been followed up by other acts, which have greatly changed the
relative powers of the departments, by increasing those of the
executive. Even the power of making war — and the unlimited control over
all conquests, during its continuance, have, it is to be apprehended,
passed from Congress into the hands of the President. His powers, in
consequence of all this, have accumulated to a degree little consistent
with those of a chief magistrate of a federal republic; and hence, the
necessity for reducing them within their strict constitutional limits,
and restoring the provisions of the constitution in reference to his
election, in order to restore the government completely to its federal
character. Experience may, perhaps, prove, that the provisions of the
constitution in this respect are imperfect — that they are too
complicated and refined for practice; and that a radical change is
necessary in the organization of the executive department. If such
should prove to be the case, the proper remedy would be, not to
supersede them in practice, as has been done, but to apply to the power
which has been provided to correct all its defects and disorders.
But the restoration of the government to its federal character, however
entire and perfect it may be — will not, of itself, be sufficient to
avert the evil alternatives — to the one or the other of which it must
tend, as it is now operating. Had its federal character been rigidly
maintained in practice from the first, it would have been all
sufficient, in itself, to have secured the country against the dangerous
condition in which it is now placed, in consequence of a departure from
it. But the means which may be sufficient to prevent diseases, are not
usually sufficient to remedy them. In slight cases of recent date, they
may be — but additional means are necessary to restore health, when the
system has been long and deeply disordered. Such, at present, is the
condition of our political system. The very causes which have occasioned
its disorders, have, at the same time, led to consequences, not to be
removed by the means which would have prevented them. They have
destroyed the equilibrium between the two great sections, and alienated
that mutual attachment between them, which led to the formation of the
Union, and the establishment of a common government for the promotion of
the welfare of all.
When the government of the United States was established, the two
sections were nearly equal in respect to the two elements of which it is
composed; a fact which, doubtless, had much influence, in determining
the convention to select them as the basis of its construction. Since
then, their equality in reference to both, has been destroyed, mainly
through the action of the government established for their mutual
benefit. The first step towards it occurred under the old Congress of
the confederation. It was among its last acts. It took place while the
convention, which formed the present constitution and government, was in
session, and may be regarded as contemporaneous with it. I refer to the
ordinance of 1787; which, among other things, contained a provision
excluding slavery from the North-Western Territory; that is, from the
whole region lying between the Ohio and Mississippi rivers. The effect
of this was, to restrict the Southern States, in that quarter, to the
country lying south of it; and to extend the Northern over the whole of
that great and fertile region. It was literally to restrict the one and
extend the other; for the whole territory belonged to Virginia, the
leading State of the former section. She, with a disinterested
patriotism rarely equalled, ceded the whole, gratuitously, to the Union
— with the exception of a very limited portion, reserved for the payment
of her officers and soldiers, for services rendered in the war of the
revolution. The South received no equivalent for this magnificent
cession, except a pledge inserted in the ordinance, similar to that
contained in the constitution of the United States, to deliver up
fugitive slaves. It is probable that there was an understanding among
the parties, that it should be inserted in both instruments — as the old
Congress and the convention were then in session in the same place; and
that it contributed much to induce the southern members of the former to
agree to the ordinance. But be this as it may, both, in practice, have
turned out equally worthless. Neither have, for many years, been
respected. Indeed, the act itself was unauthorized. The articles of
confederation conferred not a shadow of authority on Congress to pass
the ordinance — as is admitted by Mr. Madison; and yet this
unauthorized, one-sided act (as it has turned out to be), passed in the
last moments of the old confederacy, was relied on, as a precedent, for
excluding the South from two-thirds of the territory acquired from
France by the Louisiana treaty, and the whole of the Oregon territory;
and is now relied on to justify her exclusion from all the territory
acquired by the Mexican war — and all that may be acquired — in any
manner, hereafter. The territory from which she has already been
excluded, has had the effect to destroy the equilibrium between the
sections as it originally stood; and to concentrate, permanently, in the
northern section the two majorities of which the government of the
United States is composed. Should she be excluded from the territory
acquired from Mexico, it will give to the Northern States an
overwhelming preponderance in the government.
In the mean time the spirit of fanaticism, which had been long lying
dormant, was roused into action by the course of the government — as has
been explained. It aims, openly and directly, at destroying the existing
relations between the races in the southern section; on which depend its
peace, prosperity and safety. To effect this, exclusion from the
territories is an important step; and, hence, the union between the
abolitionists and the advocates of exclusion, to effect objects so
intimately connected.
All this has brought about a state of things hostile to the continuance
of the Union, and the duration of the government. Alienation is
succeeding to attachment, and hostile feelings to alienation; and these,
in turn, will be followed by revolution, or a disruption of the Union,
unless timely prevented. But this cannot be done by restoring the
government to its federal character — however necessary that may be as a
first step. What has been done cannot be undone. The equilibrium between
the two sections has been permanently destroyed by the measures above
stated. The northern section, in consequence, will ever concentrate
within itself the two majorities of which the government is composed;
and should the southern be excluded from all territories, now acquired,
or to be hereafter acquired, it will soon have so decided a
preponderance in the government and the Union, as to be able to mould
the constitution to its pleasure. Against this, the restoration of the
federal character of the government can furnish no remedy. So long as it
continues, there can be no safety for the weaker section. It places in
the hands of the stronger and hostile section, the power to crush her
and her institutions; and leaves her no alternative, but to resist, or
sink down into a colonial condition. This must be the consequence, if
some effectual and appropriate remedy be not applied.
The nature of the disease is such, that nothing can reach it, short of
some organic change — a change which shall so modify the constitution,
as to give to the weaker section, in some form or another, a negative on
the action of the government. Nothing short of this can protect the
weaker, and restore harmony and tranquillity to the Union, by arresting,
effectually, the tendency of the dominant and stronger section to
oppress the weaker. When the constitution was formed, the impression was
strong, that the tendency to conflict would be between the larger and
smaller States; and effectual provisions were, accordingly, made to
guard against it. But experience has proved this to have been a mistake;
and that, instead of being, as was then supposed, the conflict is
between the two great sections, which are so strongly distinguished by
their institutions, geographical character, productions and pursuits.
Had this been then as clearly perceived as it now is, the same jealousy
which so vigilantly watched and guarded against the danger of the larger
States oppressing the smaller, would have taken equal precaution to
guard against the same danger between the two sections. It is for us,
who see and feel it, to do, what the framers of the constitution would
have done, had they possessed the knowledge, in this respect, which
experience has given to us — that is — provide against the dangers which
the system has practically developed; and which, had they been foreseen
at the time, and left without guard, would undoubtedly have prevented
the States, forming the southern section of the confederacy, from ever
agreeing to the constitution; and which, under like circumstances, were
they now out of, would forever prevent them from entering into, the
Union.
How the constitution could best be modified, so as to effect the object,
can only be authoritatively determined by the amending power. It may be
done in various ways. Among others, it might be effected through a
reorganization of the executive department; so that its powers, instead
of being vested, as they now are, in a single officer, should be vested
in two — to be so elected, as that the two should be constituted the
special organs and representatives of the respective sections, in the
executive department of the government; and requiring each to approve
all the acts of Congress before they shall become laws. One might be
charged with the administration of matters connected with the foreign
relations of the country — and the other, of such as were connected with
its domestic institutions; the selection to be decided by lot. It would
thus effect, more simply, what was intended by the original provisions
of the constitution, in giving to one of the majorities composing the
government, a decided preponderance in the electoral college — and to
the other majority a still more decided influence in the eventual choice
— in case the college failed to elect a President. It was intended to
effect an equilibrium between the larger and smaller States in this
department — but which, in practice, has entirely failed; and, by its
failure, done much to disturb the whole system, and to bring about the
present dangerous state of things.
Indeed, it may be doubted, whether the framers of the constitution did
not commit a great mistake, in constituting a single, instead of a
plural executive. Nay, it may even be doubted whether a single chief
magistrate — invested with all the powers properly appertaining to the
executive department of the government, as is the President — is
compatible with the permanence of a popular government; especially in a
wealthy and populous community, with a large revenue and a numerous body
of officers and employees. Certain it is, that there is no instance of a
popular government so constituted, which has long endured. Even ours,
thus far, furnishes no evidence in its favor, and not a little against
it; for, to it, the present disturbed and dangerous state of things,
which threatens the country with monarchy, or disunion, may be justly
attributed. On the other hand, the two most distinguished constitutional
governments of antiquity, both in respect to permanence and power, had a
dual executive. I refer to those of Sparta and of Rome. The former had
two hereditary, and the latter two elective chief magistrates. It is
true, that England, from which ours, in this respect, is copied, has a
single hereditary head of the executive department of her government —
but it is not less true, that she has had many and arduous struggles, to
prevent her chief magistrate from becoming absolute; and that, to guard
against it effectually, she was finally compelled to divest him,
substantially, of the power of administering the government, by
transferring it, practically, to a cabinet of responsible ministers,
who, by established custom, cannot hold office, unless supported by a
majority of the two houses of Parliament. She has thus avoided the
danger of the chief magistrate becoming absolute; and contrived to
unite, substantially, a single with a plural executive, in constituting
that department of her government. We have no such guard, and can have
none such, without an entire change in the character of our government;
and her example, of course, furnishes no evidence in favor of a single
chief magistrate in a popular form of government like ours — while the
examples of former times, and our own thus far, furnish strong evidence
against it.
But it is objected that a plural executive necessarily leads to intrigue
and discord among its members; and that it is inconsistent with prompt
and efficient action. This may be true, when they are all elected by the
same constituency; and may be a good reason, where this is the case, for
preferring a single executive, with all its objections, to a plural
executive. But the case is very different where they are elected by
different constituencies — having conflicting and hostile interests; as
would be the fact in the case under consideration. Here the two would
have to act, concurringly, in approving the acts of Congress — and,
separately, in the sphere of their respective departments. The effect,
in the latter case, would be, to retain all the advantages of a single
executive, as far as the administration of the laws were concerned; and,
in the former, to insure harmony and concord between the two sections,
and, through them, in the government. For as no act of Congress could
become a law without the assent of the chief magistrates representing
both sections, each, in the elections, would choose the candidate, who,
in addition to being faithful to its interests, would best command the
esteem and confidence of the other section. And thus, the presidential
election, instead of dividing the Union into hostile geographical
parties, the stronger struggling to enlarge its powers, and the weaker
to defend its rights — as is now the case — would become the means of
restoring harmony and concord to the country and the government. It
would make the Union a union in truth — a bond of mutual affection and
brotherhood — and not a mere connection used by the stronger as the
instrument of dominion and aggrandizement — and submitted to by the
weaker only from the lingering remains of former attachment, and the
fading hope of being able to restore the government to what it was
originally intended to be, a blessing to all.
Such is the disease — and such the character of the only remedy which
can reach it. In conclusion, there remains to be considered, the
practical question — Shall it be applied? Shall the only power which can
apply it be invoked for the purpose?
The responsibility of answering this solemn question, rests on the
States composing the stronger section. Those of the weaker are in a
minority, both of the States and of population; and, of consequence, in
every department of the government. They, then, cannot be responsible
for an act which requires the concurrence of two-thirds of both houses
of Congress, or two-thirds of the States to originate, and three-fourths
of the latter to consummate. With such difficulties in their way, the
States of the weaker section can do nothing, however disposed, to save
the Union and the government, without the aid and co-operation of the
States composing the stronger section: but with their aid and
co-operation both may be saved. On the latter, therefore, rests the
responsibility of invoking the high power, which alone can apply the
remedy — and, if they fail to do so, of all the consequences which may
follow.
Having now finished what I proposed to say on the constitution and
government of the United States, I shall conclude with a few remarks
relative to the constitution and governments of the individual States.
Standing, as they do, in the relation of co-ordinates with the
constitution and government of the United States, whatever may
contribute to derange and disorder the one, must, necessarily
contribute, more or less, to derange and disorder the other; and, thus,
the whole system. And hence the importance — viewed simply in reference
to the government of the United States, without taking into
consideration those of the several States — that the individual
governments of each, as well as the united government of all, should
assume and preserve the constitutional, instead of the absolute form of
popular government — that of the concurrent, instead of the numerical
majority.
It is much more difficult to give to the government of the States, this
constitutional form, than to the government of the United States; for
the same reason that it is more easy to form a constitutional government
for a community divided into classes or orders, than for one purely
popular. Artificial distinctions of every description, be they of States
or Estates, are more simple and strongly marked than the numerous and
blended natural distinctions of a community purely popular. But
difficult as it is to form such constitutional governments for the
separate States, it may be affected by making the several departments,
as far as it may be necessary, the organs of the more strongly marked
interests of the State, from whatever causes they may have been produced
— and by such other devices, whereby the sense of the State may be taken
by its parts, and not as a whole — by the concurrent, and not by the
numerical majority. It is only by the former that it can be truly taken.
Indeed, the numerical majority often fails to accomplish that at which
it professes to aim — to take truly the sense of the majority. It
assumes, that by assigning to every part of the State a representative
in every department of its government, in proportion to its population,
it secures to each a weight in the government, in exact proportion to
its population, under all circumstances. But such is not the fact. The
relative weight of population depends as much on circumstances, as on
numbers. The concentrated population of cities, for example, would ever
have, under such a distribution, far more weight in the government, than
the same number in the scattered and sparse population of the country.
One hundred thousand individuals concentrated in a city two miles
square, would have much more influence than the same number scattered
over two hundred miles square. Concert of action and combination of
means would be easy in the one, and almost impossible in the other; not
to take into the estimate, the great control that cities have over the
press, the great organ of public opinion. To distribute power, then, in
proportion to population, would be, in fact, to give the control of the
government, in the end, to the cities; and to subject the rural and
agricultural population to that description of population which usually
congregate in them — and ultimately, to the dregs of their population.
This can only be counteracted by such a distribution of power as would
give to the rural and agricultural population, in some one of the two
legislative bodies or departments of the government, a decided
preponderance. And this may be done, in most cases, by allotting an
equal number of members in one of the legislative bodies to each
election district; as a majority of the counties or election districts
will usually have a decided majority of its population engaged in
agricultural or other rural pursuits. If this should not be sufficient,
in itself, to establish an equilibrium — a maximum of representation
might be established, beyond which the number allotted to each election
district or city should never extend.
Other means of a similar character might be adopted, by which, the
different and strongly marked interests of the States — especially those
resulting from geographical features, or the diversity of pursuits,
might be prevented from coming into conflict, and the one secured
against the control of the other. By these, and other contrivances
suited to the peculiar condition of a State, its government might be
made to assume the character of that of a concurrent majority, and have
all the tranquillity and stability belonging to such a form of
government; and thereby avoid the disorder and anarchy in which the
government of the numerical majority must ever end. While the government
of the United States continues, it will, indeed, require a much less
perfect government on the part of a State, to protect it from the evils
to which an imperfectly organized government would expose it, than if it
formed a separate and independent community. The reason is, that the
States, as members of a Union, bound to defend each other against all
external dangers and domestic violence, are relieved from the necessity
of collecting and disbursing large amounts of revenue, which otherwise
would be required; and are, thereby, relieved from that increased
tendency to conflict and disorder which ever accompanies an increase of
revenue and expenditures. In order to give a practical illustration of
the mode in which a State government may be organized, on the principle
of the concurrent majority, I shall, in concluding this discourse, give
a brief account of the constitution and government of the State of South
Carolina.
Its government, like that of all the other States, is divided into three
departments — the Legislative, Executive, and Judicial. Its executive
powers, as in all the others, are vested in a single chief magistrate.
He is elected by the legislature, holds his office for two years, and is
not again eligible for two years after the expiration of the term for
which he was elected. His powers and patronage are very limited. The
judges are, also, appointed by the legislature. They hold their office
during good behavior. The legislative department is, like that of all
the other States, divided into two bodies, the Senate and the House of
Representatives. The members of the former are divided into two classes,
of which the term of one expires every other year. The members of the
House are elected for two years. The two are called, when convened, the
General Assembly. In addition to the usual and appropriate power of
legislative bodies, it appoints all the important officers of the State.
The local officers are elected by the people of the respective districts
(counties) to which they belong. The right of suffrage, with few and
inconsiderable exceptions, is universal. No convention of the people can
be called, but by the concurrence of two-thirds of both houses — that is
— two-thirds, respectively, of the entire representative body. Nor can
the constitution be amended, except by an act of the General Assembly,
passed by two-thirds of both bodies of the whole representation; and
passed again, in like manner, at the first session of the assembly
immediately following the next election of the members of the House of
Representatives. But that which is peculiar to its constitution, and
which distinguishes it from those of all the other States, is, the
principle on which power is distributed among the different portions of
the State. It is this, indeed, which makes the constitution, in
contradistinction to the government. The elements, according to which
power is distributed, are taxation, property, and election districts. In
order to understand why they were adopted, and how the distribution has
affected the operations of government, it will be necessary to give a
brief sketch of the political history of the State.
The State was first settled, on the coast, by emigrants from England and
France. Charleston became the principal town; and to it the whole
political power of the colony, was exclusively confined, during the
government of the Lords Proprietors — although its population was spread
over the whole length of its coast, and to a considerable distance
inland, and the region occupied by the settlements, organized into
parishes. The government of these was overthrown by the people, and the
colony became a dependent on the Crown. The right of electing members to
the popular branch of the legislature, was extended to the parishes.
Under the more powerful protection of the Crown, the colony greatly
increased, and extended still further inland, towards the falls of the
great rivers — carrying with them the same organization.
About the middle of the last century, a current of population flowed in
from New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Maryland, Virginia, and North Carolina,
to the region extending from the falls of the rivers to the mountains —
now known as the upper country, in contradistinction to the section
lying below. Between the two settlements there was a wide unsettled
space; and for a considerable length of time no political connection,
and little intercourse existed between them. The upper country had no
representation in the government, and no political existence as a
constituent portion of the State, until a period near the commencement
of the revolution. Indeed during the revolution, and until the formation
of the present constitution, in 1790, its political weight was scarcely
felt in the government. Even then, although it had become the most
populous section, power was so distributed under the new constitution,
as to leave it in a minority in every department of the government.
Such a state of things could not long continue without leading to
discontent. Accordingly, a spirited movement or agitation commenced
openly in 1794, the object of which was to secure a weight in the
government, proportional to its population. Once commenced, it continued
to increase with the growing population of that section, until its
violence, and the distraction and disorder which it occasioned,
convinced the reflecting portion of both sections, that the time had
arrived when a vigorous effort should be made to bring it to a close.
For this purpose, a successful attempt was made in the session of 1807.
The lower section was wise and patriotic enough to propose an adjustment
of the controversy, by giving to each an equal participation in the
government; and the upper section, as wisely and patriotically, waived
its claims, and accepted the compromise. To carry it into execution, an
act was passed during the session to amend the constitution, according
to the form it prescribes; and again passed, in like manner, during the
ensuing session — an intervening election of the members of the House of
Representatives having taken place — and, thereby, became a part of the
constitution as it now stands. The object intended to be effected will
explain the provisions of the amendment; and why it was necessary to
incorporate in the constitution the three elements above stated.
To effect this, the Senate, which consists of one member from each
election district, except Charleston, which has two (one for each of its
two parishes), remained unchanged. This, in consequence of the
organization of the lower district into parishes, and these again into
election districts, gave the lower section a decided preponderance in
that branch of the legislature. To give the upper section a like
preponderance in the House of Representatives, it became necessary to
remodel it. For this purpose, there were assigned to this branch of the
legislature, one hundred and twenty-four members — of which sixty-two
were allotted to white population, and sixty-two to taxation; to be
distributed according to the election districts — giving to each the
number it would be entitled to under the combined ratios of the two
elements. To ascertain this proportion, from time to time, a census of
the population was ordered to be taken every ten years, and a
calculation made, at the same time, of the amount of the tax paid by
each election district during the last ten years; in order to furnish
the data on which to make the distribution. These gave to the upper
section a preponderance, equally decisive, in the House of
Representatives. And thus an equilibrium was established between the two
sections in the legislative department of the government; and, as the
governor, judges, and all the important officers under the government
are appointed by the legislature — an equilibrium in every department of
the government. By making the election districts the element of which
one branch of the legislature is constituted, it protects the
agricultural and rural interests against the preponderance, which, in
time, the concentrated city population might otherwise acquire — and by
making taxation one of the elements of which the other branch is
composed, it guards effectually against the abuse of the taxing power.
The effect of such abuse would be, to give to the portion of the State
which might be overtaxed, an increased weight in the government
proportional to the excess — and to diminish, in the same proportion,
the weight of the section which might exempt itself from an equal share
of the burden of taxation.
The results which followed the introduction of these elements into the
constitution, in the manner stated, were most happy. The government —
instead of being, as it was under the constitution of 1790, the
government of the lower section — or becoming, subsequently, as it must
have become, the government of the upper section, had numbers
constituted the only element — was converted into that of the concurrent
majority, and made, emphatically, the government of the entire
population — of the whole people of South Carolina — and not of one
portion of its people over another portion. The consequence was, the
almost instantaneous restoration of harmony and concord between the two
sections. Party division and party violence, with the distraction and
disorder attendant upon them, soon disappeared. Kind feelings, and
mutual attachment between the two sections, took their place — and have
continued uninterrupted for more than forty years. The State, as far as
its internal affairs are concerned, may be literally said to have been,
during the whole period, without a party. Party organization, party
discipline, party proscription — and their offspring, the spoils
principle, have been unknown to the State. Nothing of the kind is
necessary to produce concentration; as our happy constitution makes an
united people — with the exception of occasional, but short local
dissensions, in reference to the action of the federal government — and
even the most violent of these ceased, almost instantly, with the
occasion which produced it.
Such are the happy fruits of a wisely constituted Republic — and such
are some of the means by which it may be organized and established.
Ours, like all other well-constituted constitutional governments, is the
offspring of a conflict, timely and wisely compromised. May its success,
as an example, lead to its imitation by others — until our whole system
— the united government of all the States, as well as the individual
governments of each — shall settle down in like concord and harmony.
THE END
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] 1st ARTICLE 9 and 10 SECTION.
[2] See Federalist, Nos. 39 and 40.
[3] 1st ART. 2d SEC. of the Constitution.
[4] 1st ART. 2d SEC. of the Constitution.
[5] 2d ART. 1st SEC. of the Constitution.
[6] 1st ART. 2d SEC. of Constitution.
[7] 2d ART. 1st SEC. 6th clause of the Constitution.
[8] 1st ART. 7th SEC. 7th clause of the Constitution.
[9] Amendments, ART. XI.
[10] Reference is here made to various pencil notes in the margin of the
manuscript, which, from the contractions used and the illegible manner
in which they are written, I have not been able satisfactorily to
decipher; and have, therefore, not incorporated with the text. They
indicate that the author designed to have elaborated more fully this
part of the subject — and, as far as I can gather the meaning, to have
shown that the State courts, in taking cognizance of cases in which the
constitution, treaties, and laws of the United States are drawn in
question, act, not in virtue of any provision of the constitution or
laws of the United States, but by an authority independent of both. That
this authority is the constitution-making power — the people of the
States respectively. That, according to a principle of jurisprudence,
universally admitted, courts of justice must look to the whole law, by
which their decisions are to be guided and governed. That this principle
is eminently applicable in the cases mentioned. That, as the
constitution and laws of the United States are the constitution and laws
of each State, the State courts must have the right — and are in duty
bound to decide on the validity of such laws as may be drawn in
question, in all cases rightfully before them. And that the principle
which would authorize an appeal from the decision of the highest
judicial tribunal of a State to the Supreme Court of the United States,
in cases where the constitution, treaties, and laws of the United States
are drawn in question, would equally authorize an appeal from the latter
to the former, in cases where the constitution and laws of the State
have been drawn in question, and the decision has been adverse to them.
— Cralle.
[11] 38th No. of the Federalist.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
|